ici

Se aC 8

=F

i

22755

See

isa

PINE re

—

Le

a

ya

ice=

a

*tt 4teotey,

rit ere ee

ae

er tea

Brereais 1

RATER he

atyihe na .

es itinde 4!

*.

de ite

<1]

aie

Batis

ies tier 3)

ait ahs

de ” seit tne

; ii iy ri ele Hitt hte

aS teh Uiday teeye i ahs h fi i a

rit etapa et a beaetilet Han Rips ie

ie wel alia

srg : ay thks borer pares te rf} atin

‘ * eee aut nw

p Uysal EK qebye S) vedite

if NvEete te eee init FR are

pap ieee ti Ite POPE ceBerpeyivlrie

Peg Maine gats, iain

Pi ad H 8 FI 18 a Fe A tea aug

: \sFe ere a #

i : e nui ante! rie! Nap dy a

a: i Dereae UES ILE Witz] fe Hivarien

; 4 ‘ a Bae * Weeraiea

a psy nd dente tert st

; i thal

ri, ya

Wate

a ’ i mh

ay Rye “4

+ ivdate Runa

nae tho

Uaioe y.

ty

a

' ‘

SOREL Pie

bed

ra

Ault

wif

ant

id

faust Habs

aibs latin

Sie apa ety

SSUHipb pan (ea

ate wait, siashnag

ae ae

i

ae

Gh re

Ree H ESF

aie ary iat

spate

HA cae ir a

it

rT sd, rt

Ne ily

Ure gly ast ih i

jeteiiee it Hestris

Jisde ened idle

neh ue

i V peat wu

Raha see aAtses

if ital aa

win

Co

aadeae isha ities

Mada! ery tats

HE adapt

wat ui ine Hew

ed states 48

eat iedgestatiatt

of

Wa

Mt

it HL

ads tit

H

ty mali

aye

i}

if 4

Hea

4 Nat '

pana

vyab el agene

KEBGOUN OD /938

| ALEX. AGASSIZ.

Hibrary of the Museum

OF

COMPARATIVE ZOOLOGY,

AT HARVARD COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE, MASS.

Founded by private subscription, in 1861.

Deposited by ALEX. AGASSIZ.

No. 7357

FYUG. 5 (8B5-— SAI. 26,18 86

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY,

INCLUDING

ZOOLOGY, BOTANY, ann GEOLOGY.

(BEING A CONTINUATION OF THE ‘ANNALS’ COMBINED WITH LOUDON AND

CHARLESWORTH'’S ‘ MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.’)

CONDUCTED BY

ALBERT C. L. G. GUNTHER, M.A., M.D., Ph.D., F.B.S.,

WILLIAM 8. DALLAS, F.LS.,

WILLIAM CARRUTHERS, F.R.S., F.LS., F.G.S.,

AND

WILLIAM FRANCIS, Ph.D., F.L.S.

VOL. XVI.—FIFTH SERIES.

PO

LONDON:

PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS.

SOLD BY LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO.; SIMPKIN, MARSHALL, AND CO.;

KENT AND CO.; WHITTAKER AND CO.: BAILLIERE, PARIS:

MACLACHLAN AND STEWART, EDINBURGH :

HODGES, FOSTER, AND CO., DUBLIN: AND ASHER, BERLIN.

1885.

q ps7

‘¢ Onines res creatze sunt divine sapientie et potenti testes, divitiz felicitatis

humane :—ex harum usu Jonitas Creatoris; ex pulchritudine sapientia Domini;

ex ceconomia in conservatione, proportione, renovatione, potentia majestatis

elucet. Earum itaque indagatio ab hominibus sibi relictis semper zestimata ;

a veré eruditis et sapientibus semper exculta; malé doctis et barbaris semper

inimica fuit.”—Linnaovs.

‘Quel que soit le principe de la vie animale, il ne faut qu’ouvrir les yeux pour

voir qu’elle est le chef-d’ceuvre de la Toute-puissance, et le but auquel se rappor-

tent toutes ses opérations.”—Bruckner, Théorie du Systéme Animal, Leyden,

1767.

00 Oo ...-.. . Lhe sylvan powers

Obey our summons; from their deepest dells

The Dryads come, and throw their garlands wild

And odorous branches at our feet; the Nymphs

That press with nimble step the mountain-thyme

And purple heath-flower come not empty-handed,

But scatter round ten thousand forms minute

Of velvet moss or lichen, torn from rock

Or rifted oak or cavern deep: the Naiads too

Quit their loved native stream, from whose smooth face

They crop the lily, and each sedge and rush

That drinks the rippling tide: the frozen poles,

Where peril waits the bold adventurer’s tread,,

The burning sands of Borneo and Cayenne,

All, all to us unlock their secret stores

And pay their cheerful tribute.

J. Taytor, Norwich, 1818.

CONTENTS OF VOL, XVI.

[FIFTH SERIES.]

NUMBER XCI.

I, On some Deep-sea and Shallow-water Hydrozoa. By Joun J..

QuricH, B.Sc. (Lond.), Natural History Museum. (Plates I. & IL)

II. Notes to the Australian Sponges recently described by H. J.

Carter, F.R.S. By Dr. R. v. LENDENFELD, in Sydney ..........

IIL. On the Teredo utriculus of Gmelin, with remarks upon other

Ship-worms. By Syitvanus Hanuey, F.LS. &. ..............

IV. Report on the Testaceous Mollusca obtained during a Dredging-

excursion in the Gulf of Suez in the Months of February and March

1869. By Rosert MacANpREw.—Republished, with Additions

and Corrections, by ALFRED Hanps Coons, M.A., Curator in Zoo-

logy, Museum of Zoology and Comparative Anatomy, Cambridge.—

Praia ble Peng Soo ako SOc fate coathes ane hy abe llgha’ cadice, ofasodlera alvlals wae ais

V. On Doratopteryx of Rogenhofer, a Genus of Moths allied to

Himantopterus. By AniHuR G. BUTLER, F.L.S., F.Z.8., &. ....

VI. On the Blue-helted Species of the Butterfly-genus Prothvé.

Bye RrHiR Go BUTLER HAS EA S566. 0. disci cess ee es

VII. Notes on Mesozoic Cockroaches. By SamurLt H. ScuppDER.

New Books:—The Birds of Lancashire. By F. 8. MircHeri.—

Memoirs of the Geological Survey of India. Palontologia

Indica, being Figures and Descriptions of the Organic Remains

procured during the Progress of the Geological Survey of India.

Series x. Indian Tertiary and Post-Tertiary Vertebrata. Vol.

UI. Parts 1-5. By R. Lypexxsr, B.A., F.GS., F.Z.S.—

Memoirs of the Geological Survey of India. Paleeontologia

Indica, being Figures and Descriptions of the Organic Remains

procured during the Progress of the Geological Survey of India.

Series iv. Vol. I. Part 4. The Labyrinthodont from the

Bijori Group. By R, LypEKKeEr, B.A., F.G.S., F.Z.8..... 65-

Page

ws

IV CONTENTS. ss

ets Page

A long-tongued Pteropine Bat from West Africa, by Dr. H. A.

Pagenstecher ; On the Mode of Development of Cantharis vesi-

catoria, by MOH. Beauregard, © ..:....!. eee eee 74

NUMBER XCII.

VIII. Remarks on the Geographical Distribution of the Lacertilia.

By GoASBOULENGER: (5 0006002 one 1d eet » lero nel eee 77

TX. Second List of Reptiles and Batrachians from the Province

Rio Grande do Sul, Brazil, sent to the Natural-History Museum by

Dr Ey you thernns: “By GA. BOwLENGER: | .55 1-0-1 eee 85

X. On the “Tag” of Celopleurus Maillardi, Mich. By Prof. P.

Mar Tine DUNCAN, BUR Se icici cag cn eo cis Sear ee nis 6g eee 88

XI. Remarks on the Ccelenterate Nature of the Sponges. By

RW Want MAR SHEAR ie rier. Felege tole vis olelos ie. «intel «esac ee 90

XII. On some Points in the Morphology of the Echinoderms, and

more especially of the Crinoids. By P. Hersert CarpEnter, D.Sc.,

IE R:S.; Assistant) Master at Eton College <. 2...) J 15.5 saeeeee 100

XIII. Deseription of a new Species of the Zetides Section of

Rapiliom Dy, EM GORE S.A oe aoe. ioraee eee 120

XIV. A new Frog (Rana sternosignata) from Sind. By James

A. Murray, Curator of the Kurrachee Municipal Museum........ wb,

XV. Description of two new Curculionide (Ectemnorhinus) from

Marion Islands. By CHARLES O. WATERHOUSE ..............0- 121

XVI. On the Relationship of Ulodendron, Lindley and Hutton, to

Lepidodendron, Sternberg; Bothrodendron, Lindley and Hutton ;

Sigillaria, Brongniart ; and Rhytidodendron, Boulay. By Rosrerr

iKapsron, EG:S: (Blates UE =Villl.) aro. tami eee 123

New Book :—Year-Book of the Scientific and Learned Societies of

Great Britain and Ireland; comprising Lists of the Papers read

during 1884 before Societies engaged in fourteen Departments of

Research, with the Names of the Authors. Compiled from

Official Sources. Second Annual Issue .........:.......... 139

Proceedings of the Dublin Microscopical Club .............. 140—149

Proceedings of the Geological Society .............eese se eeeeeee 149

On the Existence of a Nervous System in the Accelous Planarize and

of a new Sense-organ in Convoluta Schultzi, by M. Yves Delage;

The Nest of the Fifteen-spined Stickleback, by Prof. Karl

Mobius; F’reta ampulla, the Flask-Animalcule, by Prof. Karl

Mobius ; On Adamsia palliata, by M. Faurot; Note on “ Deep-

sea and Shallow-water Hydrozoa,” by J. J. Quelch, B.Sc.

(Gb Rese rene wn ea ALLE CAG ac 5.33 150—156

CONTENTS. Vv

NUMBER XCIII.

XVIL. On Phenicurus. By M. H. pp Lacaze-DuTHiers...... 157

XVIII. On the Relationship of Ulodendron, Lindley and Hutton,

to Lepidodendron, Sternberg ; Bothrodendron, Lindley and Hutton ;

Sigillaria, Brongniart ; Rhytidodendron, Boulay. By Roprrr Krp-

EUNICE oe foc8e 4 ile fcas eaeay Hoesia, og ehcunlatiny oh of op Sueno Soa araueteyay Voc oue as eeetons 162

XIX. Ona Variety of the Freshwater Sponge Meyenia fluviatilis,

auetiyarom Elorida. By H. J. Cantar, FURS, &e, ......-. 505: 179

XX. Diagnoses of new Species of Cephalopoda collected during the

Cruise of H.M.S. ‘Challenger.’—Part II. The Decapoda. By

Witiiam E. Hoyze, M.A. (Oxon), M.R.C.S., F.R.S.E., Naturalist

fombowaChalllenger’? Commission: 00.6062 .s ye cree eo eee eee time soe 181

XXI. New Species of Histerrde, with Synonymical Notes. By

Re TIEN MIM WIS: thnks dhs cTibra ais, soles oeimiale Sart « oF Saba eS aaa « 203

XXII. Critical Notes on Dr. Augustus Gruber’s “ Contributions to

the Knowledge of the Amaebe.” By Surgeon-Major WatL.icy,

New Books:—Australian Museum. Catalogue of the Australian

Hydroid Zoophytes. By W. M. Barz.—Elementary Text-Book

piimiomolosy. By NV. KIRBY. 22 c\cncscte ses cen 227—230

_ Proceedings of the Geological Society .................000., 230, 231

On a new State of Reticularian Rhizopods, by M. de Folin ; Descrip-

tion of a new Crustacean allied to Homarus and Nephrops, by

Sidney I. Smith; On a Crocodile-skull from the Tertiary De-

posits of Egeenburg in Lower Austria, by Franz Toula and

Jighemia AS ISG ae obonganconbo ose an npn. aae oa ce 232—236

NUMBER XCIV.

XXIII. Descriptions of two new Species of Araneidea. By the

Rey. O. P. Campripgr, M.A. &e. (Plate IX. A. figs. 1 & 2.)°.... 237

XXIV. On the Relationship of Ulodendron, Lindley and Hutton, to

Lepidodendron, Sternberg ; Bothrodendron, Lindley and Hutton; Siyil-

laria, Brongniart ; and Rhytidodendron, Boulay. By Rosrrr Kip-

STON, F.G.8.

COCCI, i Tt TT

XXV. Chilomonas paramecium. By SARA GWENDOLEN FouLkKn.

(Plate LX. B. figs. 1-6.)

XXVI. Report on the Testaceous Mollusca obtained during a

Dredging-excursion in the Gulf of Suez in the Months of February

and March 1869. By Roperr MacAnprEw.—Republished, with

Additions and Corrections, by ALFRED Hanps Cooke, M.A., Curator

in Zoology, Museum of Zoolozy and Comparative Anatomy, Cam-

bridge.— Part III. i

vi CONTENTS.

Page

XXVII. Descriptions of Sponges from the Neighbourhood of Port

Phillip Heads, South Australia. By H. J. Carrer, F.R.S. &..... 277

XXVIII. Remarks on a Paper by Prof. EK. D. Cope on the Rep-

tiles of the Province Rio Grande do Sul, Brazil. By G. A. Bow-

EEINGIEB pois 0 ey areiece soils, 6 nyore 9 aye le spayalermia ey oieve ee Oe 294

XXIX. Ona Collection of Lepidoptera made at Manipur and on the

Borders of Assam by Dr. George Watt. By Arruur G. Burier,

FLLS.,.F.Z:8., &e. (Plate VIL) 2 2.0.5. 3. . he 298

Proceedings of the Geological Society .............cee cess 310—312

On the Brisingide of the Expedition of the ‘Talisman,’ by M.

Edmond Perrier; On a new Species of Land-Tortoise, brought

by M. Humblot to the Museum of Natural History, by M. Léon

Vaillant; Orientation of the Embryo and Formation of the Co-

coon in Pertplaneta orientalis, by M. P. Hallez..... vee, JL2—815

NUMBER XCV.

XXX. Critical Observations on Prof. Leidy’s ‘‘ Freshwater Rhizo-

pods of North America,” and Classification of the Rhizopods in

general. By Surgeon-Major Watticu, M.D................... 317

XXXI. On a Collection of Lepidoptera made at Manipur and on

the Borders of Assam by Di. George Watt. By Arruour G.

owe EMS. EAS. y OCC. tal fe cialis eleiele i> «lode (chee 354

XXXII. Descriptions of Sponges from the Neighbourhood of Port

Phillip Heads, South Australia. By H. J. Carrer, F.R.S. &c..... 547

XXXII. On an Example of Polymorphism in the Amphipoda.

By Cuarues Curmton, M.A. (New Zealand). (Plate X.)........ 368

XXXIV. Notes on Australian Lepidoptera, with Descriptions of

new Species. By RupoLPH Rosenstock, B.A. (Plate XI.) .... 376

XXXV. Note on JLaceripora cribrosa, Hichwald. By RoBErtr

ErHeERipGs, Jun., and ArTHUR H. Foorp, F.G.S. .............. 385

XXXVI. Remarks on Mr. C. W. De Vis’s recent Contributions

to the Herpetology of Australia. By G. A, BouLENGER ........ 386

XXXVII. A List of Reptiles and Batrachians from the Island of

Nias.) By Ge AS BoumENGER 2.00.3 .e ec ewan ee. cece eee 388

New Books:—A History of British Birds. By Witi1amM YARRELL,

V.P.LS., F.Z.8. Fourth Edition, revised and enlarged : Vols.

I. & Il. by AtFRED Newron, M.A., F.R.S.; Vols, HI. & IV.

CONTENTS. ; Vil

Page

by Howarp Saunpers, F.LS., F.Z.S., &e.—Russian_ Central

Asia. By Henry Lanspext, D.D.—Our Insect Enemies. By

pre VOOD) . 2. 15. c.sueeycuerereitr feiss airy lets Sars 390—394

A Classification of the Sponges, by Prof. Sollas, D.Sc.; On the

Pelagic Annelides of the Bay of Algiers, by M. C. Viguier; On

the Organization of Truncatella, by M. A. Vayssiére ; On the

Development of Aurelia awvita and Cotylorhiza borbonica, by Dr.

A. Gotte; On the Original Fundamental Numbers of Medusee

and Echinoderms, by Wilhelm Haacke...............- 395—899

NUMBER XCVI.

XXXVIII. The Victorella pavida of Saville Kent. By E. C.

Bousriretp, L.R.C.P. Lond. (Plate XII. figs. 1-3.) ............ 401

XXXIX. Diagnoses of the new Species of Galatheidea collected

during the ‘Challenger’ Expedition. By J. R. Henprrson, M.B.,

F.LS.

XL. Notes on Australian Lepidoptera, with Descriptions of new

Species by RUDOLPH ROSENSTOCK, BtA. ...........0.00-:--> 421

XLI. Note on Ceratiwm hrundinella (O. F. Miller), its Variability

and Mode of Reproduction. By Dr. Henri Buanec. (Plate XII.

EBS, GBs) 0 © Obie AOE TO ECE ROIS nea Ire Cee eS en Pe arta an 444

XLII. Critical Observations on Prof. Leidy’s “ Freshwater Rhizo-

pods of North America,” and Classification of the Rhizopods in

general. By Surgeon-Major Watiicu, M.D. ........... patch 453

XLII. Descriptions of three new Species of Geckos. By G. A.

BE aNraURES NG TOLD reed Nor ac retouch cao ia y <yare) sien eke sote act BueBeee dp oS. dutiaashag 3a east 473

XLIV. Notice of two Lumbrici with bifid Hinder Ends. By Prof.

LE), g/SPTDTAAR ORV I BST Ops ER me Petr Pee ne at ee 475

XLV. Trachelius ovum. By SARA GWENDOLEN FOULKE ...... 477

XLVI. Description of the Marsupial Egg of Echidna hystrix. By

Epwarp P. Ramsay, Esq., F.L.8., C.M.Z.8. (Communicated by Sir

HapOse ne Ke Cs, BES OcCo) oct ada Siets « Maley wise seek osgeen cos « 479

XLVII. Notes from the St. Andrews Marine Laboratory (under

the Fishery Board for Scotland). By Prof. M‘Inrosu, M.D., LL.D.,

BEpoeroce.=—No- ITD; - (Plate XO) oe see. vec ery pene ea es yore 480

XLVIII. On the Nest and Development of Gastrosteus spinachia

at the St. Andrews Marine Laboratory. By Epwarp E. Prince.

MICROMINE) Sete Lane owt wisest ays azo Watered dps ois wenn 487

XLIX. On the Genus Fistulipora, M‘Coy, with Descriptions of

several Species. By H. ArtEyNE Nicuoxson, M.D., D.Sc., Regius

Professor of Natural History in the University of Aberdeen, and

Arruur H. Foorp, F.G.S., late of the Geological Survey of Canada.

(Plates XV .—X VIII.)

Vill CONTENTS.

Page

New Book :—Contributions to the Knowledge of the Older Meso-

zoic Flora of Virginia. By Wrortam Morris Fonratne.

Monographs of the United States Geological Survey. Vol. VI. 517

Instinet of Orientation in Helix aspersa, by F.d’A. Furtado ; On the

Existence of a Postoral Band of Ciiia in Gasteropod Veligers,

by J. Playfair M‘Murrich ; Results of a Faunistic Excursion

in the Iser-, Riesen-, and Glatzer Gebirge, by Dr. Otto Zacha-

rias; Note on the Blastodermic Vesicle of Mammals, by Prof.

A.C. Haddon, M.A.,M.R.I.A.; Noteon Halcampa chrysanthellum,

Peach, by Prot. Ay C3 Haddon, MvA. MR LAC). eeee 519—523

PLATES IN VOL. XVI.

Prats I.

mT:

“TI. Lepidodendron Veltheimianum.

nV):

Ve

evils

“NBUE,

“VIII. New Indian Lepidoptera.

“ TX. New Species of Araneidea.—Chilomonas parameecium.

X. Polymorphism in the Amphipoda.

- XI. New Australian Lepidoptera.

“XII. Victorella pavida—Reproduction of Ceratium hirundinella.

“XT. Ova of Callionymus lyra.—Staurocephalus Siberti—Stem of

Tubularia indivisa with Crustacean nests.

' XIV. Nest and Development of Gastrosteus spinachia.

Deep-sea and Shallow-water Hydrozoa.

Lepidodendron Veltheimianum and Species of Sigillaria.

New Species of Fistulipora.

FIFTH SERIES. oe No. 91.

| 51695 T HE an ey

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY,

INCLUDING

ZOOLOGY, BOTANY, ann GEOLOGY.

No. XCTI.

JULY 1885,

CONDUCTED. BY

ALBERT C. Es G. GUNTHER, M.A., M.D., Pa.D., F.B.S.,

WILLIAM 8. DALLAS, F.L. S.,

WILLIAM CARRUTHERS, F.R.8., ELS, ¥.G.8.,

_ AND

WILLIAM FRANCIS, Px.D., F.LS.

‘ BEING A CONTINUATION OF TRS Ocaneig ”” COMBINED WITH

MESSRS. LOUDON AND CHARLESWORTH 8 “MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

WITH TWO PLATES.

Illustrative of Mr. J. J. Quelch’s Paper on Deep-sea and Shallow-water

Hydrozoa.

LONDON:

- TAYLOR AND FRANCIS, RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET,

Sold by Longmans, Green, and Co, ; Simpkin, Marshall, and Co. ; Kent and Co.;

Whittaker & Co.: Bailliére, Paris: Maclachlan and Stewart, aainburehs wes Foster,

& Co., Dublin: and Auher) Berlin. 7

~ Just completed (by the publication of Part 30), in 4 Vols., 8vo, cloth, -

| with 564 Wood Engravings, £4.

A HISTORY OF BRITISH BIRDS.

By WILLIAM YARRELL, V.P.LS., F.Z.8.

Fourth Edition, revised and enlarged, to the end of Volume ii., by ALFRED

Newron, M.A., F.R.S., Professor of Zoology and Comparative Ana-

tomy in the University of Cambridge, &e. Continued by Howarp

Saunpers, F.L.S., F.Z.8., &.

Supplements to the First and Second Editions are still on sale.

JoHn Van Voorst, | Paternoster Row, London, E.C.

UNIVERSITY OF LONDON. —

Price 4s. (post-free, 4s. 6d). _

THE CALENDAR for the YEAR 1885-6.

Containing the Regulations for each Examination, the Examination Papers set

during the past year, Lists of Graduates, and other information.

Taytor and Francis, Publishers to the University,

Red Lion Court, Fleet Street, E.C.

Foolscap 8vo, price 4s. Od.

LIST OF BRITISH VERTEBRATE ANIMALS.

BY

FRANCIS P. PASCOE, F.L.S. &ce.

Tayor and Francis, Red Lion Court, Fleet Street, E.C-

Also, by the same Author,

Foolscap 8vo, price 1s.,

NOTES ON NATURAL SELECTION

AND THE

ORIGIN OF SPECIES.

Mr. G. J. Romanzs, F.R.S., writes :—“ It is the best compendium of objections

that I have seen, and, being presented in such brief compass, is of real value as

_ a vade mecum to an evolutionist.”

Tayior and Francis, Red Lion Court, Fleet Street, E.C.

Foolseap 8vo, pp. 120, price 4s. 6d.,

THE STUDENT'S LIST OF

BRITISH COLEOPTERA, —

WITH SYNOPTIC TABLES OF THE FAMILIES AND GENERA.

Taytor and Francis, Red Lion Court, Fleet Street, London, E.C.

Royal 8vo, with woodcuts, price 2s, 6d.

ASPECTS OF THE BODY

VERTEBRATES AND INVERTEBRATES.

By RICHARD OWEN, C.B., F.RS., F.LS., &.

Tavior and FRANCIS, Red Lion Court, Fleet Street, Ror

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FIFTH SERIES. ]

SO mon aunorcensaense per litora spargite muscum,

Naiades, et circtim vitreos considite fontes:

Pollice virgineo teneros hic carpite flores:

Floribus et pictum, dive, replete canistrum.

At vos, o Nymphe Craterides, ite sub undas ;

Ite, recurvato variata corallia trunco

Vellite muscosis e rupibus, et mihi conchas ;

Ferte, Dex pelagi, et pingui conchylia succo.”’

N. Parthenii Giannettasii Ec), 1.

No. 91. JULY 1885.

—s

I.—On some Deep-sea and Shallow-water Hydrozoa. By

JOHN J. QUELCH, B.Sc. (Lond.), Natural History Museum.

[Plates I. & II.]

THE forms described in the present paper consist chiefly of

deep-sea Hydroida which were obtained by Mr. C. A. Bishop

while engaged in repairing the cable off the Cape Verde

Islands. With the exception of the variety of Diphasta pinas-

ter, which was taken by Mr. Bishop from the Madeira cable off

Lisbon, and the specimens of Cryptolaria conferta presented

by Miss M‘Lea, the Hydroida were taken by Mr. Bishop

from the cable off 8. Antonio, the depth being, as Mr. Bishop

assured me, over 500 fathoms. Though but a very small

collection, yet the forms obtained are of great interest, since

they belong, with but one exception, either to new or rare

species, and throw considerable light on the classification of

their allied forms. As a contribution to our knowledge of

the Hydroida at great depths the collection is a valuable one,

while the many points which it serves to elucidate in the

characters of structures which had hitherto been imperfectly

known or altogether misunderstood give to it a special

interest. A definite contribution is thus made to our know-

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xvi. 1

2 Mr. J. J. Quelch on some

ledge of the gonosome of Streptocaulus, which throws consi-

derable light on corresponding parts in other genera; while

many facts in the variability of the corbula in Aglaophenia, in

the development of the ramuli in Streptocaulus and Antennu-

laria, and in the occurrence of nematophores in forms (Zygo-

phylax) other than the Plumulariide are clearly established.

The specimens were obtained under circumstances of great

personal inconvenience by Mr. Bishop as the cable came in,

and were carefully dried, preserved, and brought to the

British Museum, since, as he expressed to me, he thought it

likely that any specimens from the deep sea might be of

interest to naturalists. Mr. Bishop has thus earned the

thanks of all zoophytologists for this contribution which he

has made to their science, and has at the same time set an

example to all those who, whatever may be their station in

life, have more or less favourable chances of adding to our

stock of knowledge.

The specimens of Cryptolaria presented by Miss M‘Lea

are especially interesting, since they show the nature of the

gonotheca. Of much interest also are the specimens of Dst?-

chopora granulosa and D. conferta.

Order HY DROIDA.

Family Eudendriide.

Eudendrium annulatum.

Eudendrium annulatum, Norman, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1864, p. 83,

pl. ix. figs. 1-3.

Two small specimens were obtained, which I have doubt-

fully referred to this rare species, with which they agree in

their shrubby habit, in their regularly annulated branches, and

in the irregular network of small tubes which cover the surface

of the main stems. It seems to differ, however, in that its

ramules are often much elongated, while the whole hydro-

phyton seems to be thinner and much more delicate throughout.

Family Lafoeide.

Lafoéa tenellula,

Lafoéa tenellula, Allman, Mem. of Mus. Comp. Zool. Cambridge, U.S.A.

vol. v. no. 2, p. 12, pl. viii. figs. 3 & 4.

Several specimens growing together on a portion of the

cable are referable to this species. The specimen on which

the species was founded evidently was quite a young one ;

for though the ultimate ramuli and the hydrothece are com-

Deep-sea and Shallow-water Hydrozoa. 3

paratively minute, yet the whole hydrophyton may attain with

age a comparatively large size, becoming erect or suberect and

branched, with the stem and chief branches fascicled. The

peduncle of the hydrotheca is very variable in thickness,

but it never becomes very thin; the rings of elongation of the

hydrotheca are generally very distinct and from two to four

in number. Height of the largest specimen about 80 millim.

when placed in water and allowed to disentangle itself from

the closely curled manner in which it dries.

Cryptolaria conferta. (Pl. I. fig. 1.)

Cryptolaria conferta, Allman, Mem. of Mus. Comp. Zool. Cambridge,

U.S.A. vol. v. no. 2, p. 17, pl. xii. figs. 6-10.

Specimens which do not seem to me to differ from this

species have been presented to the British Museum by Miss

M‘Lea. On some specimens, which I regard as female stocks,

occur curious large elongated bodies, which call to mind the

large elongated gonothece of various species of Campanu-

laria, and which leave no doubt in my mind that they are

the real gonothecz of the species. ‘These bodies are placed

on the branchlets and on the distal portion of the main

branches, and are directly continuous with one of the fascicled

tubes of the stem. They are about from four to six times the

length of the free portions of the hydrothece on the distal

parts, elongato-cylindrical with a plain circular orifice, con-

stricted at the base, where they join the tube of the stem, and

attached throughout their whole length to the branch or

branchlet from which they arise. They are often much

covered at different parts by small fascicled tubes of the stem.

Different structures have been described by Prof. Allman,

Mr. 8. F. Clarke, and Mr. J. W. Fewkes as occurring on

various species of Cryptolaria, which have been regarded by

them with more or less certainty as being the gonosomes of

those species. In the second part of the narrative of the

cruise of the ‘ Challenger,’ p. 752, in a note on the Hydroida,

Prof. Allman, however, states that on a specimen of this

genus, from a depth of 2600 fathoms, ‘we have been made

acquainted with its gonosome, which had not previously been

detected.”” As there have been so many different views as to

the structure of these parts, 1 have deemed it advisable to

notify the presence of gonothecz on this specimen, in order

that it may afford what confirmation may be possible to this

later view of Prof. Allman.

Loc. North Atlantic. Lat. 48°33’ 52", long. 10° 33/ 14”.

Brought up by the sounding-wire from a depth of 500 fathoms

(Mr, Hamilton).

18

4 Mr. J. J. Quelch on some

Family Zygophylacide.

Hydrothece continuous with, but not jointed to, a lateral

process of the stem; paired nematophores or nematophore-like

bodies at the base of the hydrothece, one nematophore being

on each side on the lateral process.

ZYGOPHYLAX, nov. gen.

Hydrocaulus erect, branched, composed of many tubes

ageregated together; branches unjointed ; hydrothece bise-

rial, alternate, tubular, sessile, narrowed and constricted to-

wards the base, and continuous with a slightly enlarged lateral

projection of the stem. On the raised lateral edges of this

process are placed two small, elongated, tubular structures,

one on each side at the base of the hydrothece, which are

constricted and jointed towards their base, and which do not

appear to differ in any essential particular from the jointed,

stalked nematophores which are characteristic of so many of

the Plumulariide.

Reproduction unknown.

This genus is only known in the dry state ; and the charac-

ters of its hydrophyton relate it, on the one hand, to the

Lafoéide, and on the other tothe Haleciide. It differs essen-

tially, however, from the forms included under those families,

and notably so in the possession of the paired nematophores

at the base of the hydrothecee—a character so striking and

constant as to justify, in my opinion, the formation of a new

family to receive it.

Prof. Allman, in his Report on the Plumulartide of the

‘Challenger’ expedition (p. 6), has given an extremely

valuable note on our knowledge of the occurrence of nemato-

phores or nematophore-like bodies in Hydroids other than the

Plumulariide, and it is interesting to note that such bodies

occur on forms allied or referable to Lafoéa and Halecium.

The present form adds another to the list with much the same

relation, though the certainty of its position in classification,

based on the details of the structure of the complete hydro-

soma, must await the confirmation derivable from fresh or

well-preserved specimens.

Zygophylax profunda, n. sp. (PI. I. fig. 4.)

Stem fascicled, erect, much branched; branches very thin,

springing immediately from beneath a hydrotheca, which

therefore becomes placed in the axil of the branch. Hydro-

thecee very small, alternately placed at regular intervals,

short, tubular, and curved so as to look outwards and down-

wards, with two or three annulations generally well deve-

Deep-sea and Shallow-water Hydrozoa. 5

loped near the margin, the base much constricted and

connected with a distinct but small process of the stem ;

aperture of the -hydrotheca circular. Nematophores extremely

small, elongated, being more than half the length of the

hydrotheca, slightly ringed near the margin, and jointed

below to a thicker basal portion which is placed on the proxi-

mal side of the base of the hydrotheca.

_ The specimens of this species form small branched colonies

which are about 30 or 40 millim. in height, and when dried

are of an earthy brown colour. They were found growing on

the cable and also attached to specimens of Diphasia pinaster.

In these dried specimens the delicate nematophores are often

found more or less broken away, but the remaining basal

portion easily marks their original position on each side of

the base of the hydrothece.

Family Sertulariide.

Diphasia pinaster.

Sertularia pinaster, Ellis & Solander, Zooph. p. 55, pl. vi. figs. 6 & B.

eens pinaster, Hincks, British Hydroid Zoophytes, p. 252, pl. 50.

g. 1.

Several specimens of this species were obtained. ‘They

agree in nearly every particular with the characteristic form

of the species, except that the female gonothece are usually

tetraspinous, bearing only the single lower circle of spines,

while occasionally on other gonothece on the same hydrophy-

ton two very small spines of the upper circle are also present.

In accordance with the position and prominence of the four

larger spines, the female gonothecee have when dried a more

or less quadrangular shape. ‘The spines on the female gono-

thecee of this species are thus seen to vary from four to eight.

The male gonothece are much smaller, and have the charac-

teristic quadrangular shape, with the four angles produced

into very prominent spines.

To this species I have referred, somewhat doubtfully, some

other specimens obtained from the Madeira cable off Lisbon,

in which the distinct fold at the point of divergence of the

superior half of the hydrotheca is scarcely or not at all repre-

sented. In other respects, in the characters of the hydrothece

and in the habit of the hydrophyton, they are closely like the

present species. They present a decided approach to the D.

coronifera and the D. elegans. No gonothece are present on

the specimens, and the final position of the form must remain

doubtful until the nature of these structuresis observed. For

the present I distinguish it as

Diphasia pinaster, var. arcuata.

6 Mr. J. J. Quelch on some

Family Plumulariide.

Several of the genera of this family are in great need of

revision. The characters by means of which Plumularia, for

instance, is separated from Antennularia are now become

extremely vague, since the verticillate arrangement of the

ramuli in the latter has had to be abandoned as a generic

character. In Antennularia the ramuli may be few or many,

verticillate or scattered, while in the young colonies and on

the basal parts of more advanced ones the ramuli are placed

singly and alternately, becoming afterwards placed in pairs,

a condition that obtains in the young forms of our common

Antennularia antennina. Plumularia does not thus seem to

have any constant natural character by which to separate it

from Antennulartia. The genera Antennopsis and Hippu-

rella seem also inseparable from Plumularta and Antennu-

laria. In speaking of Hippurella, I use the name as defined

by Prof. Allman in his “ Report on the Hydroids of the

Gulf-stream,’”’ where it is stated that the “ultimate ramuli

are alternate and pinnate towards the proximal ends of the

branches, but towards the distal ends surrounding the branches

on all sides, and here either scattered or regularly verticillate ;

each composed of alternate long and short internodes with

intervening groups of very short ring-like internodes, each of

the long internodes carrying a hydrotheca.”

Mr. J. W. Fewkes states (Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool. Cam-

bridge, U.S.A. vol. viii. p. 184) that in a form which he

has identified as Atppurella annulata, Allman, these verticil-

late branches are but verticillate ribs, destitute of hydrothece,

and that they bear simply a row of nematophores, being thus

a special form of the phylactocarp in which the gonophores

are borne between successive verticils of these ribs. Mr.

Fewkes has not stated, so far as I am aware, that this is a

redescription based on a reexamination of Allman’s type

specimen, so that, until such information be forthcoming, in

the face of the explicit statement of Prof. Allman quoted

above from his description, it seems unavoidable to conclude

that Mr. Fewkes has described some form which, though

closely agreeing in many of its features with the Hippurella

annulata, Allman, is quite distinct from it, and is truly refer-

able to a new genus.

Plumularia variabilis, n. sp. (Pl. II. fig. 2.)

Hydrocaulus attaining a height of more than 60 millims.,

simple, slender, not fascicled, very indistinetly jointed, and

Deep-sea and Shallow-water Hydrozoa. 7

springing from a tangled mass of small tubular filaments;

pinne alternate, distichous, extremely thin and slender, each

borne close to the distal end of an internode of the stem,

where it is supported by a long process much swollen at the

base ; the mode of jointing of the pinne is most variable, the

proximal internode is short and destitute of hydrotheca, and is

often followed by one or two short internodes before the hydro-

theca-bearing internode, so that there may be one, two, or

three distinct internodes between the process of the stem and

the first hydrotheca-bearing internode; the hydrotheca-bear-

ing internodes always long, frequently alternating with one

long non-hydrothecate internode, and not unfrequently with

two or three shorter ones, while, as frequently the internodes

which follow one another all bear a hydrotheca ; in this latter

case the internodes are extremely elongated, and instead of

bearing the hydrotheca towards the centre of their length,

bear them near their proximal extremity. Hydrothece very

small and shallow, their width and depth scarcely exceeding

the general diameter of the pinna. Nematophores extremely

numerous. Besides the pair placed at the sides of the hydro-

theca there is a single nematophore on the proximal part of

each hydrotheca-bearing internode, and in those cases in which

these internodes are much elongated and follow directly on

one another, two nematophores are placed at short distances

on their distal portion. On the long intervening internode

two nematophores are present, and when this is replaced by

two or more shorter ones, each then bears a single nemato-

phore. The proximal internodes which follow the process

bear a nematophore, and the internodes of the stem carry

ten or more; of these, two are carried on each side of the

internode in a line above the pinnez, so that there are four

nematophores between successive pinne on the same side of

the stem ; one is placed on each side of the proximal part of

the internode between the rows of alternate pinne, while two

pairs are placed on the process which carries the pinna, one

at its upper and one at its lower end.

The gonothece are short, suboval or slipper-shaped, and

slightly curved to one side, with an oval subterminal orifice,

borne singly or in pairs on the swollen base of the processes

of the stem in the axils of the pinnee.

In the dried specimens of this species a curious torsion of

the stem is observable, so that instead of there being two

straight rows of alternate pinne, a complete spiral is formed

by these rows in about a length of 30 millim. In this state

the arrangement of the pinne is singularly similar to what is

found in the genus Antennopsis, Allman, which, judging by

8 My. J. J. Quelch on some

the figures given, can hardly be separated from Plumularia,

since in all essential features the two genera seem to be iden-

tical, with but the slight exception that the single pinna

borne by each joint occasionally departs in Antennopsis from

the ordinary distichous alternate arrangement. ‘This condi-

tion seen in the dried state of the present species entirely

disappears when the specimen is placed in water ; the torsion

of the stem becomes lost and the specimen assumes the normal

pinnate habit.

In many of its characters this species recalls P. antennata

and P. megalocephala.

Plumularia delicatula, n. sp. (PI. I. fig. 3.)

Hydrocaulus attaining a height of more than 100 millim.,

simple, not fascicled, very distinctly jointed, of very variable

thickness in different specimens, and often quite slender,

rather wiry, arising from a mass of tubular filaments. Pinne

alternate, one on each internode, very thin and delicate,

attached to a rather short process of the stem, which is

scarcely or not at all swollen at the base; regularly jointed

with oblique joints; alternate internodes bearing hydrothece

and rather elongated, being nearly twice the length of the

intervening internodes, which are about four times as long as

they are broad ; each internode more or less marked by slight

annular constriction at their extremities, chiefly noticeable on

the proximal internode of the pinna. Hydrothece rather

deeper than their width, which is about twice the general

diameter of the internodes. Nematophores numerous, two at

the lateral margins of the hydrotheca and one at its proximal

side, one on the intervening internode, one or two on the

internode which is attached to the process of the stem; one

on each side of the base of this process, and two placed singly

along the stem on each internode in a line above the process

of the internode below.

Gonothecee borne in the axils of the pinne, flask-shaped,

elongated, with a short neck.

The delicate pinne in this species are often broken off in

dried specimens, when but a rather wiry stem is left. Its

closest ally seems to be Plumularia setacea, from which it

differs in the nature of the joints, in the relative length

and thickness of the imternodes, and in the disposition of

the nematophores on the stem and on its processes.

Antennularia trregularis, n. sp. (Pl. I. fig. 4.)

Hycrocaulus simple, jointed, slightly thickened, attaining a

Deep-sea and Shallow-water [ydiozoa. )

height of about 15-20 centim. or more, closely crowded to

form wide dense tufts, the hydrorhiza of which has the form

of a rather thin spreading mass of closely crowded entangled

filaments of different sizes. Ramuli extremely slender,

jointed, arranged in a very variable manner; on the basal

part of the hydrocaulus they are alternate, placed singly, one

to each joint, but in such a manner that they do not strictly

fall in the same plane; higher up the stem they are arranged

in pairs, the pairs decussating ; while in the larger number of

stems this condition is again lost at the upper part by the

ramuli becoming placed in threes at each whorl, each three

being so placed as to be vertically above or below every alter-

nate three, so that a hexastichous arrangement is produced ;

these upper ramuli are borne on a long process (of the stem),

which is slightly swollen at the base; one or two short inter-

nodes follow this process before the first hydrotheca-bearing

internode, while between the hydrotheca-bearing internodes one

long or two shorter internodes are placed. ‘The internodes

are very slender and usually much elongated. The hydro-

thece are small and shallow, slightly wider than the general

diameter of the ramulus. Nematophores rather variably

arranged ; one below each hydrotheca on the same internode

and two above it at the lateral margins, two on the intervening

long internode or one on each of the replacing shorter ones,

and one on each of the short proximal internodes following the

process of the stem; on this process one or two nematophores

are placed singly along the inner side, and one is placed on

each side of the swollen base, nearly in the axil of the ramulus ;

one nematophore is placed on the stem directly above the point

of origin of each ramulus.

Gonothecee borne singly in the axil of the ramuli, rather

short, suboval, and curved, with an oval subterminal orifice.

If the genus HMippurella as defined by Allman could be

maintained, this form would have to be referred to it; but it

seems to me impossible to retain that genus, since the varying

position of the ramuli on which it is founded is a common

characteristic of Antennularia, as shown by their earlier stages.

In the common British species, A. antennina, the ramuli are

at first arranged alternately, as in Plumularia, then in pairs,

before attaining their verticillate condition (Hincks, Brit.

Hydroid Zoophytes, vol. i. p. 281).

The species, in the general arrangement of its ramuli at

different parts of its hydrocaulus, recalls the species A. hexu-

sticha, A. Johnstoni, A. decussata, and A. Janini; but in

essential characters 1t cannot be confounded with either of

them.

10 Mr. J. J. Quelch on some

Aniennularia profunda, n. sp. (PI. II. fig. 5.)

Hydrocaulus fascicled at the base and springing from a

tangled mass of fine fibres, branched, erect, indistinctly or

rarely jointed below, more numerously so above, attaining a

height of more than 15 centim., and in the specimen obtained

remaining unbranched with subopposite pimnate ramuli for

nearly its whole height. At its upper end the ramuli lose their

pinnate arrangement and become irregularly placed, forming

four or six rows, two or three ramuli being often placed at the

same level and alternating with those above and below them,

but not closely crowded; where this subverticillate arrange-

ment of the ramuli takes place, young branches on which the

ramuli have the same subverticillate arrangement begin to

develop. Ramuli thin and long, attached to a long process

of the stem, which is swollen below, jointed, each internode

bearing a hydrotheca, and having a length between three and

four times its diameter. Hydrotheca small and shallow, its

width being about equal to the diameter of the internode.

Nematophores very numerous, four on each internode of the

ramulus, one at its distal and one at its proximal part, and

two at the lateral margins of the hydrotheca, two pairs on

each of the lateral processes of the stems in the proximal

portions of the colony, and three pairs on those in the upper

portions, two on the proximal and three on the distal parts of

the stem above the point of insertion of each ramulus, while

lines of nematophores are found running up the stem between

the rows of the ramuli. In the axil of each ramulus is a

slight swelling with a small pore, apparently a base for the

attachment of gonothecez. Gonothece unknown.

This species is close to A. ramosa, from which it differs

chiefly in its general habit, in the arrangement of the ramuli,

in the relative length and thickness of the internodes of

the stem and ramuli, and in the disposition of the nemato-

phores on the stem. It differs markedly in essential charac-

ters from A. tetrasticha, which it much resembles in general

habit. It is close to A. norwegica, but is easily distin-

guished by its branched hydrocaulus, its more verticillate

ramuli, by the relatively short and thick smooth internodes,

and the number and disposition of the nematophores

throughout.

Aglaophenia acacia.

Aglaophenia acacia, Allman, Challenger’ Hydroida, pt.i. p. 38, pl. xii.

figs. 1-4.

Numerous specimens were obtained which differ in unim-

Deep-sea and Shallow-water Hydrozoa. 11

portant points from the ‘ Challenger’ type specimens. They

consist of simple unbranched stems, the larger of which are

about 70 millim. in height, and they are thus destitute of the

characteristic habit which marks the old specimens of the

species. ‘The type specimen figured in the report on the

‘Challenger’ Plumulariide was full-grown and evidently an

old specimen, while the present specimens are but young

forms. With the exception of this difference of habit, due to

age, and of a slight difference in the corbula, the forms agree

in every essential respect. The difference in the corbule

presents itself in their variable length. Sometimes the cor-

bula is composed of a few pairs of leaflets, especially in those

at the distal parts of the colony, where there are usually

about six or seven pairs, while again there may be present a

large number of pairs, ten or more, which are chiefly placed

on the proximal parts. The shape of the corbula conse-

quently varies considerably, from a rounded oval to a narrow

cylindrical form, the one passing insensibly into the other.

Tn essential characters this species seems to be extremely

close to A. tubulifera, A. calamus, and A. rigida.

Streptocaulus pulcherrimus. (Pl. I. fig. 5.)

Streptocaulus pulcherrimus, Allman, ‘Challenger’ Hydroida, pt. i.

p: 48, pl. xvi. figs. 1-3,

Of this beautiful and extremely interesting form five

colonies were obtained, one of which attains a height of about

30 centim. They are especially interesting since they supply

the characters of the gonosome which were wanting in the

‘Challenger’ specimens, while at the same time the origin of

the spiral arrangement of the hydrocladia from the pinnate

form is clearly seen at the proximal parts of the colonies. In

some of the colonies the hydrocladia are absent from the basal

part for a distance of about 5-8 centim., while in others they

are continued nearly to the extreme base. These basal

hydrocladia are confined to one side of the stem and are

alternately arranged on each side of a line of more or less

rounded adnate nematophores, and spread in opposite direc-

tions, thus having a strictly pinnate disposition. Above this

basal part the planes of the hydrocladia gradually become

closer, until the hydrocladia become placed in one and the

same plane intermediate between their former positions, and

are attached not on each side, but in the direct line of the

nematophores of the stem. The torsion of the stem now

gives the spiral arrangement which is so distinctive of this

form. In the dried state this spiral arrangement is scarcely

12 Mr. J. J. Quelch on some

or not at all perceptible; but on placing the specimen in

water it assumes its normal habit.

The gonosome consists of gonothece, which are borne

neither directly by the hydrocladia nor by modified protective

branches, but are seated directly on jointed appendages of

the hydrocladia, one gonotheca to each joint. ‘These appen-

dages are placed laterally at the upper basal part of the mesial

nematophore, immediately below the base of the hydrotheca,

and are always situated on the left side—left, that is, to one

standing in the hydrotheca, so to speak, and looking towards

its pointed margin. ‘They are unbranched and jointed, and

are placed either on consecutive mesial nematophores or

irregularly. The joints are similar throughout, generally

three or four in number to each appendage, narrowed at the

base and expanded at the top, so as to be obconical or sub-

triangular ; the expanded upper lateral edges chiefly formed

by two rather short nematophores, one at each edge, between

which is placed the narrow base of the joint above, while

below this point of juncture and on the front of the joint (that.

is on that part which looks towards the hydrotheca below

which the appendage is situated) is seated the gonotheca,

which thus occupies the upper anterior portion of the joint.

The remaining anterior portion of the joint is evenly divided

by two transverse constrictions.

The gonothece are sessile and elongato-pyriform, with a

suboval subterminal orifice; they are placed one on each

joint of the appendage, and, where broken away, leave their

base of attachment exposed to view.

From the structure of the parts thus described it will be

seen that the genus Streptocaulus calls to mind the peculiar

condition found in Cladocarpus, in which the ramuli bearing

gonothecee are not strictly modified hydrocladia, but appen-

dages of the hydrocladia, with this essential distinction,

however, as it seems to me, that while in Cladocarpus these

structures may possibly be imagined as being more or less

protective, and thus as peculiar forms of the phylactocarp

according to the definition of Prof. Allman, yet in Strepto-

caulus they can in no sense be considered as protective, but

seem rather to be a repetition on a more complete scale of the

structures found in such a genus as Schizotricha.

In Schizotricha the gonothece are not strictly borne by the

hydrocladia, but on a basal portion which seems strictly

homologous with the reproductive ramuli of Cladocarpus. A

multiplication of such parts as the basal segments of Schzzo-

tricha, giving a jointed ramulus, in which each joint bears

Deep-sea and Shallow-water Hydrozoa. 13

lateral nematophores and a gonotheca, is the exact condition

found in Streptocaulus; while in Cladocarpus this condition

is carried a step further, in that the ramuli become branched,

with few or many joints, some of which only bear gonothece.

Schizotricha has been referred by Prof. Allman to the

section Gymnocarpa of the Eleutheroplea, and Cladocarpus

to the section Phylactocarpa of the Statoplea; and, judging

on the point of function as to whether the reproductive appen-

dages of the hydrocladia on which the gonothece are placed

are or are not protective, the genus Stéreptocaulus must be

removed from the Phylactocarpal Statoplea, among which it

was temporarily placed, to the section Gymnocarpa. On the

other hand, since the reproductive appendages and segments

which bear the gonothecx seem in the three cases to be strictly

homologous, and thus but rudimentary or varying forms of

the phylactocarp, it seems necessary, if the terms Gymnocarpa

and Phylactocarpa are to be retained with any definite

meaning, that all three genera should be placed among the

phylactocarpal forms.

Order HY DROCORALLINE &.

Family Stylasteride.

In the following descriptions of new species of the genus

Distichopora detailed mention is made of the characters of the

surface of the ccenosteum, of the form and mode of arrange-

ment of the pore-rows, of the relative size, shape, and position -

of the gastropores and dactylopores, and of the nature of the

ampulle. Short descriptions, with special reference to these

characters, are also given of those previously-described species

which agree with them more or less closely in general form

and coloration, in order to point out the more marked differ-

ences which are presented by those species. The characters

of the ampullee call for special notice in the diagnosis of the

species, since well-marked differences in the structure of these

parts obtain in different species of the genus. Such certainly

may be aftirmed after a very careful examination of a large

number of stocks in which the ampullee present the appearance

of raised more or less vesicular swellings on the ccenosteum.

For the figures given of the cyclosystems parts have been

selected at some distance from the extreme apical points,

since at such points the dactylopores become markedly tubular

and prominent in all or nearly all species of Distichopora.

14 Mr. J. J. Quelch on some

Distichopora granulosa, n. sp. (Pl. I. fig. 1.)

Coenosteum branched, regularly flabelliform, somewhat

incrusting at base, of a rich scarlet-red colour on the distal

portion of the main branches and throughout the branchlets

even to the tips, except where fracture has taken place at the

extremities, the small commencing growth at such points

being very pale reddish; on the basal part of the main

branches and on the incrusting portion the colour becomes of

a pink-red. Branches short and thick for the size of colony,

being about 7-12 millim. thick at the base of branches that

are about 30 millim. in length, and diminishing gradually in

size to about 2 millim. diameter at the tips, compressed at the

base, round above; branchlets short, round, obtuse, rather

thickened at the base and about 2 millim. thick at the apex,

which is often slightly expanded where division is taking

place. Coenenchyma dense, the surface conspicuously

roughened and granulated either by crowded bluntly conical

eminences, between which are placed small scattered pores, or

by sinuous irregularly confluent or reticulated ridges, which

are more usually found towards the distal parts of the

coenosteum.

Cyclosystems regularly arranged on opposite sides in

distinct, deep, continuous lateral furrows, the width between

the outer edges of the dactylopores being about °75 millim.

Gastropores rather small, circular or slightly elongated trans-

versely, slightly unequal and unequally separated, the partition

between them often equal to their diameter, and not rising

above the bottom of the furrow; style deep, very thin, and

obsoletely hirsute ; in section the gastro-canal is seen to be

nearly smooth. Dactylopores large in comparison with the

gastropores, being about one third to one fifth the size of the

larger gastropores, placed on the margin of the furrow, at

distances apart generally exceeding their width, elongated

transversely, with their outer and lateral margins much

elevated above the surrounding surface, so as to present in

profile a series of distinct tubular or spout-shaped eminences ;

the inner margin is generally wanting, so that the dactylopores

open on that side into the gastropore furrow. Ampulle

abundant, scattered irregularly or closely grouped, forming

rounded eminences about 75 millim. in diameter, marked on

the upper surface by the small sinuous irregular ridges which

are characteristic of the coenosteum, between which are several

small scattered irregular pored openings, which communicate

with a single cavity within; the walls of the ampulle become

very thin with age, and finally break away.

Deep-sea and Shallow-water Hydrozoa. 15

Locality. Raratonga?’ B.M.

Two specimens of this handsome species were presented to

the national collection by Prof. Flower.

A marked feature of this species is the strikingly rich

coloration, which is continued even to the tips of the coenos-

teum, except where fresh growth, consequent on fracture,

has commenced. This character, with the special structure of

its coenenchyma and of its cyclosystems, will readily serve

to distinguish it from all other species. Special. attention

must be called to the decided resemblance which obtains

between the forms of the dactylopores in this species and in

those of the genus Errina.

Distichopora conferta, nu. sp. (PI. I. fig. 3.)

Coenosteum forming an intricately and crowdedly branched

fastigiate clump, in which the branchlets on the separate

branches are arranged in a more or less flabellate manner ;

of a delicate carmine-red colour, with whitish tips. Branches

much divided, short, very slender and round, slightly com-

pressed at the extreme base, and very seldom coalescent ;

branchlets very small, round, obtuse, about 1°5 millim. thick

at the apex, which is slightly expanded where division is

taking place. Ccoenenchyma dense, the surface strongly

granulated, marked throughout by small, crowded, conical

eminences, between which are minute scattered pores.

Cyclosystems regularly arranged on opposite sides in conti-

nuous rows, seldom forming furrows, except at the extreme

apical points, since the partitions between the gastropores

are usually level with the general surface. Gastropores

rather large, seldom circular, more often slightly elongated in

the direction of the rows, usually with a very irregular

outline and rather prominent septa-like internal projections,

as though in process of division, unequal and unequally

separated, except at the apical parts, where the partitions are

very narrow; style very deeply placed, thin and finely

hirsute ; in section the gastro-canal is found to be papillose.

Dactylopores quite minute, irregular, unequally placed,

elongated slightly in a transverse direction, nearly even with

the surface, except at the extremities, where they are rather

elevated and tubular. Ampulle (apparently female) abun-

dant, scattered or grouped, forming rounded eminences nearly

1 millim. in diameter, marked by straight radial ridges,

generally from 5 to 8, which pass from the centre of the

ampulla to the outer border, where a circle of rather large

16 Mr. J. J. Quelch on some

pored openings, closed by thin membranous tissue and placed

between the ridges, leads into the single central cavity of the

ampulla.

- Locality. Raratonga. B.M.

Two specimens of this beautiful form were presented

to the national collection by Prof. Flower. I have been

enabled to describe this species through the courtesy of

Prof. Charles Stewart, who first remarked its specific di-

stinctness.

A very fine specimen in the museum of the Royal College

of Surgeons agrees most closely, except in the characters of

its ampulle, with this species. ‘These ampulle are raised

and confluent, the individual ampulla being undistinguishable

in the mass. Their surface is covered by the conical

markings characteristic of the coenosteum, and is irregularly

and rather sparsely pored with minute openings. This form

of the ampulle is constant throughout the stock, while that

described for the species is constant on the two stocks in the

British Museum. I am strongly inclined to think that these

confluent ampullate swellings are the forms characteristic of

the later stages of the ampulle of the male stocks, which in

the earlier stages are sunk beneath the surface of the ccenos-

teum. This seems to me borne out by the fact that ina

large series of specimens of D. violacea in the national col-

lection the two forms of the ampulle are present—the one with

the stelliform much swollen eminences, which, though grouped

together, are distinct from each other, and are bounded by an

outer circle of pored openings; the other with smaller

swellings, in which separate ampulle are seldom distinguish-

able, and having scattered minute pores over the surface.

This species, though close to D. granulosa, differs from

it in many particulars, of which the crowded corymbed mode

of growth, the coloration, the smaller and more slender habit,

the nature of the surface, the arrangement of its cyclosystems,

and the size, position, and form of its dactylopores and

gastropores may be cited.

Distichopora Miles, Quelch.

D. Milesti may be separated from both of the foregoing

species by its very slender regularly flabellate coenosteum ; by

the minutely granulated or smooth surface, which is rendered

rough and uneven only by the wregular and abundantly

developed ampulle ; by its dull lake-red or almost crimson

colour; by the very distinct, wide, deep, continuous lateral

Deep-sea and Shallow-water Hydrozoa. 17

furrows, about 1 millim. in diameter from the extreme outer

edges of the dactylopores; by the very large gastropores

slightly elongated in the direction of the furrow; by the very

small dactylopores which are placed on the distinctly raised

ridge of the furrow but above which the separate dactylo-

pores are but slightly prominent except at the apical parts ;

by the papillose gastro-canal ; and by the smooth outer surface

of the massed ampullz which are neither roughened by ridges

nor lined by regularly-arranged pored openings.

Distichopora coccinea, Gray.

D. coccinea may be distinguished by its flabellate coenos-

teum with much compressed branches and branchlets, crowded

on their faces with numerous short often tuberculate young

branchlets, which at first are perpendicular to the general

plane of the ccenosteum; by its dull crimson-red colour ;

by its smooth surface; by the small and shallow but

distinct lateral furrow; by the small gastropores which lead

into a smooth canal and are separated by rather wide parti-

tions; by the very minute dactylopores which are not raised

above the general surface and which are separated by distances

generally greater than their own diameter; and by the di-

stinctly raised ampulle which are smooth on their upper

surface and are surrounded at their base by a circle of com-

paratively large pored openings which lead to the central

cavity and which are separated by septiform partitions passing

to neighbouring ampulle or to the surrounding ccenenchyma.

Distichopora rosea, Kent.

D. rosea is distinguished by its irregularly flabellate coenos-

teum with rounded, thick, obtuse branches and branchlets ;

by its smooth surface which becomes slightly granulated

with obtuse conical eminences towards the apical parts; by

its deep peach-blossom red colour ; by its extremely wide, deep,

distinct lateral furrows which are interrupted at the angle of

branching ; by its comparatively small unequal gastropores,

unequally and often widely separated; by the obsoletely

papillose gastro-canal; by the extremely large dactylopores

(easily distinguishable by the naked eye), the imner margin

tailing, so that the pore opens into the furrow while the outer

and lateral margins are much elevated and thickened; and by

the ampulle, which are undistinguishably massed together in

large raised groups with minute pored openings scattered

over the irregularly granulated upper surface.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xvi. 2

18 Mr. J. J. Quelch on some

Distichopora brevisertalis, Quelch.

D. brevisertalis is distinguished by its irregularly flabellate

coenosteum, with short, thick, obtuse branches and branchlets,

the branches being much compressed at the base, rounded

above, and often coalescent; by its pale aurora-red or deep

flesh-red colour; by its granulated surface, the small conical

granules being much enlarged and more prominent at the

distal parts; by the obliteration of the pore-rows, except at

the apical parts of the branches and branchlets and at the

parts of the ccenosteum where fresh branchlets originate ; by

the rather small unequal gastropores, which are placed in an

irregular line at the bottom of a shallow furrow at the apical

parts, and which gradually diminish and disappear by over-

growth; by the nearly smooth gastro-canal; by the small

dactylopores, which are placed on the edges of the shallow

furrow at the extremities, but which become gradually even

with the surface, and finally are obliterated; and by the

ampullee, which are often grouped together, and consist of a

raised central portion which is marked on its upper surface

with small, more or less radial, rather sharp ridges, and is

surrounded by a circle of comparatively large pored openings,

which are separated by thick septiform partitions with which

the ridges are continuous, passing to neighbouring ampulle

or to the surrounding ccenenchyma; in the later stages of

these ampulle, when the central portions break away, the

group presents the appearance of a rough mass with irregular

pores, in which the single central cavities of the ampulle are

hardly distinguishable from the surrounding openings which

lead to them.

Distichopora gracilis, Dana.

D. gracilis is distinguished by its regularly flabellate and

extremely slender habit ; by its fainter or reddish coloration ;

and by its compressed branches ; but a more complete descrip-

tion of the type specimen of this little-known species is re-

quired, since little or nothing is known as to the nature of its

coenenchyma, its surface, its cyclosystems, and its ampullee.

Distichopora nitida, Verrill.

D. nitida is distinguished by its large regularly flabelliform

habit; by its rounded branches, somewhat compressed at the

base ; by its rounded obtuse branchlets, expanded at the tips

during division ; by its extremely variable coloration, ranging

Deep-sea and Shallow-water Hydrozoa. 19

from bright red to light orange; by its minutely granular

surface, becoming almost smooth at the basal parts; by its

obsolete or very shallow lateral furrows, the partitions between

the gastropores being generally raised to the surrounding

surface; by the unequal large gastropores; by the minute

superficial dactylopores ; and by the scattered or grouped raised

granulated ampulle, in which the pores communicating with

the central cavity are arranged in a circle around the base,

the septiform partitions between them passing off to the sur-

rounding coenenchyma or to neighbouring ampulle.

Distichopora ochracea, n. sp. (FI. I. fig. 2.)

Coenosteum branching in a plane, of a dull ochre-yellow

colour, sometimes becoming white at the tips; branches

thick, rounded, or slightly flattened; branchlets short and

rather thick, rounded, obtuse, expanded at the tips before

division takes place. Coenenchyma rather firm; surface

minutely granular at the basal parts of the branchlets,

becoming more granulated at the extremities, with crowded,

very obtusely conical eminences, between which are scattered

pores. Cyclosystems regularly arranged in continuous, wide,

shallow lateral furrows. Gastropores irregularly placed,

unequal, but generally very large, circular or elongated trans-

versely, separated by very narrow partitions, which are often

raised to the general surface; gastro-canal very crowdedly

papillose; style very deeply placed, slender, and finely hirsute.

Dactylopores very unequal, some rather large, others very

minute, elongated transversely, the outer and lateral margins

scarcely or not at all raised, except at the extremities of the

branchlets, where the inner margin is continuous with the

rounded edge of the furrow, along which the dactylopores are

closely placed. Ampulle scattered or grouped, consisting of

rounded eminences with slightly developed subradial ridges

on the central portion, surrounded at the base by a circle of

pored openings which communicate with the single central

cavity and which are separated by septiform partitions passing

off to neighbouring ampulle or to the surrounding ccenen-

chyma.

Locality. Solomon Islands, 14 fath. B.M.

This species is founded on a small piece of a coenosteum

which was dredged by H. B. Guppy, Hsq., M.B., R.N., Sur-

geon to H.M.S. ‘ Lark,’ and by him presented to the national

collection. It is very distinct from all known species of the

genus, being most closely related to the D. nitida, Verrill.

DQ

20 Dr. R. v. Lendenfeld on Australian Sponges.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

Puate I.

Fig. 1. Distichopora granulosa, natural size, showing ampullee.

Fig. 1a. Ditto: pore-rows, magnified.

Fig. 16. Ditto: dactylopores, with ridges of the surface, seen laterally,

magnified.

Fig. 1c. Ditto: ampulla, magnified.

Fig. 2. Distichopora ochracea, natural size, showing ampullee.

Fig. 2a. Ditto: pore-rows, magnified.

Fig. 2b. Ditto: ampulla, magnified.

Fig.2c. Ditto: gastro-canal in section, magnified.

Fig. 3. Distichopora conferta, natural size, showing ampullee.

Fig. 8a. Ditto: pore-rows and part of surface, magnified.

Fig. 3b. Ditto: ampulla, magnified.

Fig. 4. Zygophylax profunda: portion of hydrophyton, natural size.

Fig. 4a. Ditto: branch, magnified.

Fig. 46. Ditto: hydrotheca and nematophore of one side, magnified.

Fig. 4c. Ditto: part of fascicled stem, magnified.

Fig. 5. Streptocaulus pulcherrimus : proximal part of stem, magnified.

Fig. 5a. Ditto: reproductive appendage with gonothecz, magnified,

Fig. 5b. Ditto: gonotheca, magnified.

Prats II.

Fig.1. Cryptolaria conferta: part of stem with gonotheca, magnified.

Fig. 2. Plumularia variabilis: part of stem with pinna and gonotheca,

magnified. ;

Fig. 2a. Ditto: part of another pinna, magnified.

1g. 8. Plumularia delicatula: portion of stem with gonotheca and pinne,

magnified.

Fig. 4. eae wrregularis: stem, showing arrangement of

ramuli.

Fig.4a. Ditto: part of stem with ramuli, magnified.

Fig. 4b. Ditto: gonotheca, magnified.

Fig. 5. Antennularia profunda: stem, showing arrangement of

branches and ramuli.

Fig. 5a. Ditto: portion of stem, proximal part, magnified.

Fig. 5b. Ditto: portion of stem, distal part, magnified.

Fig. 5c. Ditto: portion of ramulus, magnified.

II.—WNotes to the Australian Sponges recently described by

Carter*, By Dr. R. v. LENDENFELD, in Sydney.

As I am just now engaged in writing a Monograph of the

Australian Sponges I was particularly glad to receive the

* H. J. Carter, “ Description of Sponges from the Neighbourhood of

Port Phillip Heads, South Australia,” Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5,

vol. xv. p. 196.

Dr. R. v. Lendenfeld on Australian Sponges. 21

publications on the subject by Carter, through the courtesy

of the author.

There are, in the part concerning the Ceraospongie and

Myxospongie, no figures, and the diagnoses are so short that

it is, in by far the greater number of species, impossible for

me to identify them with those in my collection, or to ascer-

tain those characteristics which I consider as the most im-

portant.

There are a few, however, which, in consequence of some

accessory peculiarity or other, I have been able to recognize.

My collection of several thousand specimens of Australian

Sponges is by far the finest as yet brought together from any

one locality, and I think that not only Carter, but also all

other scientists who are working at the Sponges, will be

interested in the result of a comparison between Carter’s

diagnoses and the specimens in my collection.

Halisarca australiensis* is not a sponge at all, but the

crusts described by Carter under the above name are the ova

of Boltenias surrounded by their folliculi. 1 myself believed

that the slimy coatings in question were perhaps sponges,

and I examined them accordingly. ‘The results of this exami-

nation are laid down in a paper published by me last yearf.

The Boltenia is probably Boltenia australis. The name

Boltenia australiensis given by Carter{ is not warranted.

Chondrilla uncula, O. §., is mentioned as occurring in

Port Phillip§. I have not found any, specimens of this

sponge on any part of the Australian coast. I have, however,

described a species of Chondrilla as C. secunda, n. sp., from

Port Phillip, m a paper read some time ago before the Lin-

nean Society of N.S. W.||, which is somewhat different

from CO. uncula, O. S., in the shape of its spicules and parti-

cularly the configuration of the canal-system, but which out-

wardly appears very similar to the Adriatic species, of which

I brought aspecimen with me. I thinkit very probable that

Carter’s specimen is to be referred to my Chondrilla secunda,

a sponge very abundant in Port Phillip.

* H. J. Carter, ‘‘ Description of Sponges from the Neighbourhood of

Port Phillip Heads, South Australia,” Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5,

vol. xv. p. 197. ; ; ; ak

+ R. v. Lendenfeld, “ On the Slimy Coatings of certain Boltenias in

Port Jackson,” Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S. W. vol. ix. p. 498.

{ H. J. Carter, /. c. p. 197.

§ H. J. Carter, J. c. p. 200.

R. v. Lendenfeld, ‘“‘ A Monograph of the Australian Sponges,” Ab-

stracts of Proc. Linn. Soe. for January 1885,

22 Dr. R. v. Lendenfeld on Australian Sponges.

Luffaria digitata* is very meagrely described, but I think

it highly probable that it is identical with a sponge described

eighteen years ago by Selenkat as Spongilia cactos, and

which has been investigated by F. E. Schulze} and myself§.

Carter has, apparently, not seen my paper on Sponges of

Port Phillip, otherwise I think that my description of this

sponge would have been sufticient for identification. I have

named it Dendrilla rosea, which name, having priority, ought

to replace the name Luffaria digitata given by Carter ||. The

most important feature of the sponge is its peculiar subdermal

cavity. Carter does not mention this; but as he does not say

anything about the canal-system at all, it is probable that he

never examined any section-series.

Darwinella australiensis{ is represented in my collection,

but the canal-system is not described by Carter, so that it is

difficult to identify the species.

With Aplysina levis** of Carter, seven distinct species in

my collection might be identified. These are very different

from one another, but all coincide with Carter’s diagnosis of

the above species. They are forms which lead to the Dysideidze

of Marshall}, of which Carter’s Pseudoceratina durissima tt}

may be a true representative.

The diagnosis given by Carter of Aplysina purpurea§§ led

me to believe that it might be identical with a sponge exa-

mined by me and named Aplysilla violacea||||; but now it

* H. J. Carter, “Description of Sponges from the Neighbourhood of

Port Phillip Heads, South Australia,’ Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5,

vol. xv. p. 201.

+ E. Selenka, “ Ueber neue Schwimme aus der Stid-See,” Zeitschrift

fiir wissenschaftliche Zoologie, Band xvii. Seite 566, Tafel xxxy. fig. 5.

t F. E. Schulze, “ Untersuchungen tiber den Bau und die Entwicke-

lung der Spongien,” Zeitschrift fiir wissenschaftliche Zoologie, Band

xxx. Seite 379.

§ R. v. Lendenfeld, “ Ueber Ccelenteraten der Sud-See.—II. Neue

Aplysinide,” Zeitschrift fiir wissenschaftliche Zoologie, Band xxxviii.

Seite 271 ff.

|| H. J. Carter, 7. ¢. p. 201.

q H. J. Carter, 7. c. p. 208.

** H, J. Carter, /. c. p. 204.

++ William Marshall, ‘‘Ueber Dysididen und Phoriospongien,” Zeit-

schrift fiir wissenschaftliche Zoologie, Band xxxv. Seite 92.

ty H. J. Carter, 7. ¢. p. 204.

§§ H. J. Carter, “ Contributions to our Knowledge of the Spongida.—

Order II, Ceratina,” Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser, 5, vol. vil. pp. 103-

105.

\||| R. v. Lendenfeld, 7. c. Seite 257 ff.

Dr. R. v. Lendenfeld on Australian Sponges. 23

seems that this is not the case, as Carter considers the Austra-

lian specimen of that sponge to be identical with his Pseudo-

ceratina durissima *.

Carter's new genus Holopsamma T is identical with Mar-

shall’s genus Psammopemma }, established five years ago,

and the latter name must be accepted accordingly as having

priority.

The species described as H. crassa§ and A. levis || cannot

be distinguished. I possess in my collection numerous tran-

sition forms between them, and all these ought to be com-

bined under the name given to them previously by Marshall{,

viz. Psammopemma densum. I think, however, that I shall

be able to distinguish a few species, as the canal-system is’

not the same in all the specimens I have examined. It is,

however, a matter of quite unusual difficulty to make good

series of sections through these arenaceous sponges.

Holopsamma laminefavosa** may be identical with Mar-

shall’s genus Psammodema Tf.

Both Holopsamma fuliginosatt and H. turbo §§ are unrecog-

nizable.

The establishment of a new genus Sarcocornea |||| for a dry

Dysidea is not justified. In the diagnosis there is nothing

by which the only species could be distinguished. from

Dysidea.

Dysidea fragilis, Johnston {], and Dysidea Kirkit, Bower-

bank***, are mentioned. I only possess the latter in my col-

lection. Chaliniform species are very abundant, and I

possess long series of continuous transition-forms. [ ee

this shape to be a mimicry of the true Chalinide, which,

consequence of their axial spicules, would not be very diss

tible food.

I cannot say anything about the species described as

Dysidea hircineformist tt and chaliniformis ttf. The descrip-

*H. J. Carter, “ Description of Sponges from the Neighbourhood of

Port Phillip Heads, South Australia,” Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5,

vol. xv. p. 200.

abt Ie Garter, tec. alll:

¢ William Marshall, ‘“‘ Ueber Dysididen und Phoriospongien,” Zeit-

schrift fiir wissenschaftliche Zoologie, Band xxxv. Seite 113.

Sp Hy). Canter, @. cp. 211" ll Hi. J. Carter, 7. c. p. 212.

Il

44) H. J. Carter, Zc. p. 215. 3

ti H. J. Carter, f. c. p 217. foto ete

q W. Marshall, Zc. Seite 113. * H. J. Carter, J. ¢. p. 212.

++ W. Marshall, 7. c. Seite 109. tt H. J. Carter, 7. c. p. 213.

§§ H. J. Carter, /. ¢. p, 213. ||| H. J.C Carter, i.e. p. 214.

tcael Dae |p Carter, lc. p. 216.

J.

Carter, l. ¢. von ALI

24 Dr. R. v. Lendenfeld on Australian Sponges.

tions are so short that it is simply impossible to make any

use of them.

I consider the genus Dystdea as characterized by the

following points :-—

1. Transparent hyolin. Mesoderm without foreign

bodies in the ground-substance.

2. The canal-system and ciliated chambers of Spongelia

as described by Schulze *.

3. Foreign bodies forming all the fibres.

It cannot of course be decided by the description whether

Carter’s specimens belong to the genus Dysidea in this sense

or not.

The sponge deseribed by Carter as Spongelia stellidermatat

is probably identical with some specimens in my collection,

which, however, do not belong to the genus Spungelia, but

to another familyt, that of the Spongide. I have named

this sponge Cacospongia gracilis §; but it may appear neces-

sary to establish a new genus for it. At all events it does

not belong to the genus Spongelia, Schulze, who was the first

to establish a diagnosis on a really reliable and scientific

basis ||.

Carteriospongia caliciformis{] is described from a dry speci-

men, so that no opinion can be hazarded on its real position

in the system.

As the configuration of the canal-system is not described

and the microscopic structure of the soft parts generally hardly

referred to, and as these are considered all important by me,

it is only natural that I should not be able to utilize Carter’s

essay. Justas it was necessary that O. Schmidt should com-

* F. E. Schulze, “Untersuchungen uber den Bau und die Entwick-

lung der Spongien: Die Gattung Spongelia,” Zeitschrift fiir wissen-

schaftliche Zoologie, Band xxxii. Seite 117 ff.

+ H. J. Carter, “Description of Sponges from the Neighbourhood of

Port Phillip Heads, South Australia,” Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5,

vol. xv. p. 219.

t J. Vosmaer, “ Studies on Sponges.—I.” Mittheilungen der zoologi-

schen Station in Neapel, Band iv. Seite 445. Vosmaevr’s classification is

identical with mine, which I arrived at independently, and which is

therefore very likely to be correct.

§ In 1883 I identified the sponges from several museums, and I sup-

lied several with names, the diagnoses of which remained in schedule,

The sponges referred to can be seen in the museum of the South Aus-

tralian Institute at Adelaide.

|| F. E. Schulze, /. ¢.

4, H. J. Carter, 7. ¢. p. 221.

On the Teredo utriculus of Gmelin. 25

pare Bowerbank’s species with his own, I find it advantageous

to review Carter’s essay from my point of view, so that in the

future any one may be enabled to make use of it.

For any one who holds views similar to those of Polejaeft,

Vosmaer, and myself, this review will be most welcome, as I,

in possession of extensive collections and working the subject

on the spot, am best able to judge.

I11.—On the Teredo utriculus of Gmelin, with Remarks

upon other Ship-worms, By Sytvanus Hanzey, F.L.S.

Ke.

Untiu lately this ancient species, founded upon a well-exe-

euted drawing in Kammerer (Conch. Cab. Rudolst. t. i.), was

omitted, or neglected, in our lists of sea-shells. Of late it

has been cited as asynonym of the 7. norvagicus of Spengler,

a conclusion which my recent exanunation of a most magni-

ficent group acquired by me at Cannes from the wreck of a

submerged Italian ship does not confirm. It may, indeed,

be a variety, yet with differences in tube, valves, and pallets

so perceptible that the untrained eye (I mean as to shells)

of a portrait-painter immediately indicated them. I may

remark that the Histulana corniformis of Lamarck (as picto-

rially defined by a reference to Favanne) seems identical ;

the tube, at least, is closed at the broader end by a dome-

shaped covering (as in the genus Septaria, =Kuphus), which

with the bar-like stricture at the narrower extremity are the

principal features exhibited in Kiammerer’s plate. The

pallets are more leaf-like and with shorter stalks than in nor-

vagicus, the tube (besides its dome, which some say is

present, although I have not myself found it) in all adult

members of the genus is more fragile, and the thin valves

easily distinguishable by their outline, the fang or central

portion being broader and much shorter in proportion than

in the solid dark-skinned northern shell to which it has been

affiliated. The most striking character, however, is the large

space occupied by the finely sculptured triangular area, which

descends far down the broad fang.

The species (or variety, if you will) is a southern form ;

but I obtained many young specimens (valves only) from

Guernsey, an outlying province of the Mediterranean fauna,

26 Mr. Sylvanus Hanley on the

which I cannot distinguish. The more prominent features

seem the peculiar thinness of the valves, whose swollen

triangular area is so large as to occupy one half the entire

length (hence the fang seems peculiarly short).

During the last twenty years four principal monographic

lists of the Teredines have been published by Jeffreys, Fischer,

Tryon, and Sowerby. The last, the only one which has been

illustrated, and consequently the only one which will enable

the mass of collectors to determine their specimens, is by

Sowerby in his hurried conclusion of Reeve’s ‘ Conchologia

Iconica.’ Unfortunately he has neglected the many new

species (subericola, excavata, bipartita, spatha*, fusticulus)

described by Mr. Jeffreys in the ‘ Annals and Magazine of

Natural History’ for 1860; these, although elaborately de-

scribed, are unknown to me (for want of figures or, perhaps,

of examples), as well as to most conchologists ; hence illus-

trations of them would have been generally acceptable.

As my long study of this genus and the possession of a

remarkably fine collection of Teredines have enabled me to

correct certain errors in the ‘ Iconica,’ and to suggest addi-

tional statements, I venture to critically annotate many of the

species indicated. In order to obtain absolute certainty as to

what the draftsman actually intended, I have carefully looked

for the examples declared to have been drawn from specimens

in the British Museum, where, although aided by the Curator,

I have often failed to discover them.

The sequence here followed is that adopted in the text

which accompanies the four and only plates.

T. navalis.—The reference to Sellius, who expressly men-

tions that he uses the term ‘‘ Teredo marina’”’ { generically,

should be pl. ii. figs. 2, 3,6; to Spengler, Skriv. Nat. Selskab.

vol. i. pt: 1, p. 103, pl. ii. fig. C.

T. norvagica.—The reference to Spengler’s monograph

should be pl. ii. figs. 4, 5, 6; to Z. nigra, Blainville, Diction.

Sc. Nat. vol. li. p. 267, as in ‘Quarterly Review,’ pl. 1.

fig. 20,a,b. TZ. naviwm of Sellius had better have been

omitted, for although that author classed all the ship-worms

known to him as Zeredomarina (a compound generic name),

he has copied (?) a bud-shaped pallet, which he regarded as

* Pallets in British Museum, ¢este Jeffreys.

+ Teredo means a borer; the adjective marina is used to distinguish the

salt-water worm from Zeredo vestiwm, the larva of the clothes moth.

Hence it is logically absurd to claim precedence for it.

Species of Teredo. 27

the T. navium of Vallisnieri; judging from the figure that

pallet has a shorter stalk and is more tapering at the broader

end than is customary in this species.

T. bipennata.—This is not the shell delineated in Turton’s

‘Conchological Dictionary’ (figs. 28, 40). The valves look

like those of the erroneous navalis of Spengler (Skriv. Nat.

Selskab. vol. ii. pt. 1, pl. u.), the pallets of which (perhaps

they are worn) seem unlike any of those figured in the

“Tconica,’ and remind one of the original drawing of the lost

palmulata. The two pallets delineated in the ‘ Iconica’

surely belong to two different species, the short-stalked one

possibly to Gray’s carinata. 1 could not find them in the

British Museum, as stated in the text. Mr. Edgar Smith

assures me that he can find no shell there under this name

which agrees with fig. 3, a, or any two dissimilar pallets like

those represented by fig. 3, 0.

T. Stutchburii.— The truncated pallet seems broken, yet is

not so really. As Blainville (Dict. Sci. Nat. vol. xxxii:

p- 268) professedly described this shell from a manuscript

species of Leach’s, which formed part of our national collec-

tion, it may reasonably be supposed that the identification is

correct ; yet Blainville asserts that the pallet tapers* rapidly

from the first joint to the last, which is not the case in the

specimen marked as Leach’s type, nor in the figure supposed

to represent it.

T. carinata.—This shell was no manuscript species as sup-

posed. The name was published by Gray as that of a new

species, and by Blainville, as of Leach’s manuscript, almost

contemporaneously. Gray’s monograph appeared in Taylor’s

‘ Philosophical Magazine’ for December 1827 (p. 411, copied

in Hanley’s ‘ Recent Bivalves,’ p. 4); the volume (lii.) of

the ‘ Dictionnaire des Sciences Naturelles’ bears date 1828 ;

both authors described from an example in the British Museum,

presumably the same as that roughly delineated by Sowerby,

who unfortunately represents for it the Teredo previously

published (1819) by Turton as 7. bipennata (Conch. Diction.

p- 184, figs. 38, 39, 40). But Gray indicates that the base

(or stalk) of the pinnately articulated pallet is short, whereas

it is represented by both Turton and Sowerby as decidedly

long ; evidently, then, the carinata of Sowerby is not that of

* The drawing is scarcely to be termed a likeness.

28 Mr. Sylvanus Hanley on the

Gray, who subsequently referred the forgotten 7. pennatifera

of Blainville (doc. cit. p. 269) to Turton’s species. The

British Museum does not possess the beautiful pallet ascribed

to it in the text of the ‘ Iconica.’

*T. megathorax, Gould.—In what work? Can the name

be a mistake or a misprint for 7. thoracites of Gould’s ‘ Otia’

(from Proc. Bost. vol. vi.), otherwise omitted? It is cer-

tainly, however, not the Calobates thoracites of Wright in the

Linnean Soc. Trans. (vol. xxv. pl. Ixiv.), or its ally C. aus-

tralis (ib. figs. 1-5), both of which are here omitted.

T. campanulata, Deshayes.—This supposed manuscript

species has been quoted by Tryon—whose monograph evinces

a most painstaking research—as the real Stutchburyi of Blain-

ville! I could not descry the delineated valves in the British

Museum ; but Mr. E. Smith writes as follows :—‘ The figures

give a very rough notion of the valves copied. ‘The auricle

is both too long and too wide, and in fig. 9, a, the anterior

area is not sufficiently large.”’

{Z. Saulit.—This supposed manuscript species of Professor

Wright combines the valves of the Nausitora Saulii of

Wright (Trans. Linn. Soe. vol. xxv. pl. lxv. figs. 9-15) with

the pallets of Kuphus Mannii of the same plate (figs. 1-8).

Such combinations render identification hopeless to those

whose libraries and whose leisure for research are limited.

T. batava.—This is not the shell designed by Spengler

(Skriv. Nat. Selskab. vol. 11. pt. 1), whose characteristic figure

of a pallet (pl. 11. fig. 8) coincides precisely with that of the

navalis of the ‘ Iconica,’ and is very different from the one here

depicted. Surely the ascribed locality Batavia (which is not

* «Two specimens had been so labelled in the British Museum from the

Cumingian collection. The drawings differ in several particulars; the

lower or narrow end of the valves (fig. 8, &) is much too incurved, and

the inferior margin of the anterior area is also too arcuated. In fig. 8, a,

the auricle is too prominent, and the central portion of the valve too

narrow.” —K. SMITH.

+ Mr. Smith writes that, although the drawings are rough and incor-

rect, yet they are perhaps better than those in the ‘ Linnean Transactions.’

Fig. 10, a, seems to him imaginative, for he could not find anything like

it in the museum. The tablet indicated Callao, not Callas Bay; the

specimens came from Miss Saul (1853), and why Professor Wright

ascribed them to Port Phillip, Australia, was unknown to him.

Species of Teredo. 29

appended to the example delineated) is not an imaginary one,

derived from the supposed specific name Batava (Dutch).

_ From a recent publication one learns that the European

species still devastates the dykes of Holland.

The valves of the false batava are not so unlike those of

utriculus ; the pallets, however, differ from any I possess.

T. afinis and T. brevis, from “ Mus. Deshayes”’ (his

collection has been purchased intact by the French govern-

ment for, I think, the Ecole des Mines; it is not in the

zoological gallery of the Jardin des Plantes), should be rather

“copied from Deshayes’s published figure;” probably

Deshayes did not possess the shell. It is a frequent error in

the ‘Iconica’ to ascribe to authors the possession of species

which they have only borrowed. In some of the earlier

volumes indeed the metaphorically stereotyped “ Mus. Cu-

ming ’’ was attached to shells lent by myself *.

T. palmulata.—Lamarck so inadequately described this

shell from its pallets alone that various members of the

section Aylotrya have been adjudged its representative.

Nevertheless the pictorial definition is fair enough. Adan-

son in 1759 (Mém. Acad. Paris, pl. ix.) figured three ship-

worms as the ‘I’aret de l'Europe, T'aret de Sénégal, and Taret

de Pondicherri (figs. 11,12). From this last almost every

figure of 7. palmulata has been more or less ill copied. I do

not find anything like it in the ‘ Iconica,’ and certainly not

the one here figured, which is probably the one so named by

Thomson as an Ivish species; [ also, in youthful confidence,

had accepted (Brit. Moll.) the same determination. Mr.

Jeffreys, who accepted as typical some pallets in the Parisian

Museum, from which he says “ Lamarck described the

species,’ though that author neither referred (as usual) to the

museum nor to his own cabinet for the source of his descrip-

tion, asserts that they somewhat approximate but are distinct

from those of bipennatus, and thus, indeed, they appear in the

original engraving, which displays more than a score of

articulations that taper from the first joint to the (brushy ?)

apex; the stalk only occupies one third of the entire length.

These specimens once belonged to Réaumur, and agree with

* As the fate of typical or even figured examples is not unimportant, I

may state that very many of those rightly ascribed to “ Mus. Metcalfe”

and ‘Mus. Reeve” have passed into the collection of the author, who

also purchased all the types described by Benson from Frederic Layard’s

cabinet.

30 Mr. Sylvanus Hanley on the

the characters of Gray’s ideal of 7. palmulata (from a speci-

men in the British Museum). Blainville, who avowedly

derived his description from Adanson’s plate, has ascribed to .

his 7. Stutchburyi* pallets which precisely suit those of

Adanson’s figure, but says the valves are perceptibly less long

than broad, which does not agree with the more equal height

and breadth of the valve portrayed in Adanson’s memoir.

It is possible that the valves and pallet in one case or the

other did not belong to the same species. It might save some

confusion, if the shell be really a recognizable one, to prefer

the earlier Lamarckian appellation of bépalmulata (Syst.) T.

In the synonymy of the Sowerbyan palmulata appears the

name 7. Philippii, Fischer. This name was first applied by

Gray (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1851) to Philippi’s erroneous

ideal of Z. navalis (En. Mol. Sic. vol. i. pl. 1.); but no

description was attached to his correction.

T. minima, also annexed as a synonym, was very briefly

described, in French only, by Blainville, in his often-men-

tioned monograph, as having a very long stalk to its pallet.

T. senegalensis.—Blainville, who has given this name to

the Taret du Sénégal of Adanson (Mém. Acad. Paris, 1759,

pl. ix., and Voy. Sénégal, p. 263, pl. xix.), observes that the

pallet is truncated, not “ bicornée.” As these words did not

harmonize with the pronged pallet depicted in the ‘ Iconica,’

I was puzzled, but found on examination of the museum

types that the fault lay in the drawing, which, as Mr. E.

Smith declares, gives “but the feeblest notion of the pro-

cesses copied.”” Adanson’s figures, indeed, are so roughly

executed that I hardly dare conjecture what they were de-

signed for (navalis?, &c.). None of them, however, resemble

the equally indefinite species of the ‘ Iconica.’ The difference

of outline in the valves of Adanson’s three species 1s not very

marked.

T. nucivora.—As the illustrator has stated that he had not

seen the pallet, it is a pity that he did not more precisely state

* Mr. Edgar Smith observes that “the only shells in the museum

labelled 7. palmulata were pencilled by Mr. Samuel Stutchbury (a

dealer) as coming from Sumatra.” He could not find either valves or

pallets which would suit the figures in the ‘ Iconica,’

+ IT ama little reminded of Adanson’s figures by the valve and first

joint of the pallet of 7. (Xyl.) Dunlop of Wright (Trans. Linn. Soc.

vol, xxiv.), a shell mentioned in Sowerby’s monograph.

Species of Teredo. 31

the source from which he copied it (fig. 17, c); the delineated

specimen * differs a little from the earlier representations of

it, being shorter than in Spengler’s drawing (Skriv. Nat.

Selsk. vol. ii. pt. 1, pl. ii. fig. D). The statement that the

British Museum had furnished the specimens is an error.

T. denticulata.—The reference should have been to Gray

in Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1851, p. 386, where this name is

given, without appended description, to the undescribed and

supposed erroneous navalis of Méller. Naturalists might

have been congratulated that this undeterminable shell was at

length defined, only unfortunately the jagged tooth-like pro-

jection on the side of one of the pallets of the museum speci-

men (received from Mdller, I fancy) seems the result of an

injury or malformation. Both sides of the pallet are repre-

sented as symmetrically jagged, but this was imaginative.

My. Edgar Smith remarks that the valves are inaccurately

drawn.

In making these comments upon the monograph of a pecu-

liarly difficult genus, I wish expressly to declare that my

criticism is solely designed to prevent the perpetuation, or

origination, of errors which would spring from a misplaced

confidence in the existence of specimens in the national col-

lection.

It is the only illustrated monograph of the genus, the

materials for which are too scattered and too rare to be

readily accumulated and compared. An abundance of speci-

mens and a fine library are absolutely indispensable to a

conscientious naturalist, and even to obtain access to the

latter is almost impossible for a scientific conchologist who

permanently lives in England. Rich shell-collectors buy

costly specimens, yet for names sponge upon the brains of

those whose books they refuse to purchase.

* “Mus. Brit. and Sow.” “No tube, valves, or pallet like these

drawings are in the museum.”—EpGar SmirH,

i a a a ISA A

‘sourddipiyg ‘aopéesg fosrey ‘Sutar ‘aemtoeds oug |*'**

Mr. A. H. Cooke on Testaceous Mollusca

32

‘OISLIO}OVIVYD

Surysinsurstp Atustoyyns & you st smppsnd

Aq sods efqnop Jo sor jo uotssossod

ay} toy ‘peytun oq ysnur setoeds omy oy],

"SSBMTY ‘sa.mynu yo AyorreA orout ev ATqQIssog

“snp

-200.199) “IBA OY} 0} 4I USISSe 07 pacu ou St

ai0q} § e[qeztusooes ATIsve ynq ‘Tfoys UIOM W

‘snupoowuau Jo [Jays sunok K19A B

SI uommroeds opSurs ey} ‘ MolvoyUMOprIstM y

“SYIVULO YT

|-eTe@Q, AON |

"ST TOTAL

-pueg 0} e1sendjog] ‘ox ‘uopéeg

[ST qormpueg

0} veisoudjog]| ‘sniytmey ‘aopdeg

[ ‘sy Yormpurg 07 viseudtog ‘esour

-10,q ‘uojkeg ‘toqanog] ‘st Az0100g

L's] Torpueg

“sT WIA “eyeysny “N “eImoperey

men ‘uopkeg ‘uepy] ‘setjeyaseq

Hers eka

[ -ueder

‘sesonbieyy “sy Ajetoog ‘vour

“BS “ST tA ‘mophep | ‘sy qormpueg

[erpeasny “Ny “sy Aypedory

‘ermopereg “N “ST syfoog ‘vour

-eg “ST WIA ‘doqinog| *o2y ‘mopkog,

oS sea

[TeyeN fs] yor

=purg 0} viseudjog ‘uophag ‘uoq

-mog| ‘sy ourddyiyg pure Ayer0g

“MOTNGIAISTCT

‘ST Teqne ‘1eqVAA MOT

-[eys ! ourary ‘uemtoeds oug

‘ST yeqne ‘tezeaa

MOTeYS £ (Tjeus) aret 4oN

"s] Teque ‘reyean

MOTUS ‘fsuetioeds mo

JIE SL

‘reyeaa MOTTRYS { yuonhe«s7

"ST Teqne ‘teem

AMoTeys {ueueds oC

"ST Teqne ‘109vAn

‘ueuneds oC

FE ANE

ToYVM MOTTRYS * yuenbery

‘sy Teque ‘107em

AOT[VYS

MoTeys {uewmreds oud

"ST Teque ‘rye

AoTeys { uempoeds sug

"MOTIRIG

[egg ‘d ‘Ax ‘JOA tosz ponuryM0) |

‘may ‘snyvouty

reeseeeess up boSata

“""" utog ‘snyeTjesse} ——

meee aun ‘snpiAaey. ——

‘[ssompzy ‘stsuomey

-Ka0 | ‘muaya ‘snqpisnd

“8 * moog ‘tan14e8[n} —— |

‘[ssompy ‘stxerprut |

‘snyVrAciqge

HUN

"3" sspme ‘snyeucre

‘[ssomzy ‘snteoour

-ou] savor “uyjeddnyy —— |

‘i CINOQ

| ‘TI Weq—espuqmeyg ‘Auojeuy

sayeredmon pure ASojooy jo wmosny, ‘ASojooz ur ijemg “wy ‘aM00Q SaNvE, aauaty fq ‘suor

“2940 pun suoywppr yum “paysyqnday—MayaNYOV]L Laatoy AG “69ST younyy puo hunnugag fo syzuopy

ay, un zany fo fin oy, ur uorsunoxa-burbpoug 0 burunp pauwiqo wosnpjopy snoaonzsay,

uo

oy}

sspmET “SNPTATT sno)

3.odarg—* UNIT

3d

obtained in the Gulf of Suez.

Ajssopyoor (ey, *d ‘1A “qouog ‘uey) wodzy,

‘QATPOUTIS

-1p Apjueroyyns ere Yeueo Jo yvoryy pue

BewNjoo pei-yo1q jo pveysut Asor pue

‘TIO rordurngs Yonta ‘zis LaT[VUUS s4t yNG

‘yuafynhiuo 04 payejet st ory ‘texte

‘na.wph.la ae [TOYS OY} + poytyuopt ATouor AA.

‘uaery ‘nurchry o[qetiea ay} jo suatmroeds

Ajxeepo ore sTeys oy} ‘ wONBOyMUSpIsiM VW

"MOTydeT[0O oq4 ut svedde uetmtdeds ON

‘sngnjjassaz Jo Mawtoeds sunok

e Ajo st [eqs 94} {poyyuept ATsuot A

DIG ‘SE 8eA00x7 Wytas ATowxe puodser109

Koy {ry ‘snwyqnyon GAIA poytyuept JeyogT

“41 0} spuodser109

Apoexo yey} ‘sn “Wu ey} ye SurToU st

aeyy, ‘esse ‘sna Jo ‘IVA poyeU-][OM

B Ayqeqord ynq ‘snunoonjou you Ayurez10—)

‘ST WOrMpueg | ‘sy Teque “qWeF g ‘orvI JON |" ** asvag “etoyt{tTouL ——

‘on ‘sourddyryg | ‘sT Tene “Tey @ “Quenberg java “wyetacrqye

[aopkeg] ‘a2 ‘sourddrpryg | ‘ST reqne “yey Gg Quonbory [°° * wo ‘BIOFITNOULO

[erry

-Sny ‘GN “Sqteryg semtoy, “ST IA

‘gojfeg |] ‘svg esoullyQ pue uviIpuy

[-erpery

-snYy ‘AN “S] WOrMpurg 07 visett

-Ajoq| ‘sy ourddyrmg pue AJe100g

[‘snjomneg “sy tA ‘eIpeysny

‘TN ‘Spee setioy, ‘eruopeTeD

mon ‘uedee ‘esoumog ‘erodes

-u1g ‘uojseg ‘moqinog] ‘sntzimeyy

‘svog BUIYO

TEI) etal

[uopheg] ‘erpeqjsny

"eIVEUING

‘sniyMeyy ‘oyloeg

“B00R [PT

[-erperjsny

“yy ‘puryory sony “sy AqpeAory ‘eraop

“Taayoup “eeerqy Are |

‘Lory ‘eurrsT |

‘Sy Teque “yyy g@ ‘orer oN |wea ‘finwy “srpuvis sting,

‘HZ dINOLOMNATT

‘ST

jeque ‘ere you ‘peop ‘aioqg | "***" “7 “eTjeyessna

CT ‘orn

‘my, “erex you {peop ‘a1oyg |-x0}] ‘war ‘suLteorA

‘ST Tu008

Keg ‘reye MoT fyuepunqy |°*** ssvauzy “snyeraee; ——

‘ST Teqne ‘19}VAN MOT ‘[usog ‘snqzey[esse} |

-jeys {surat ‘uotmroeds oug jyoag ‘sisuoceqy Aso

"ST Teqne ‘107BAs [7 ‘snury

MOT[VYS ‘stetmpoeds saat, [eyo | ‘eun7 Tuosuepy ——

"ST [eqne ‘10}@A MOTTVYS ;

‘Surat ‘suowroeds omy |** ‘woz “sisue1vuns ——

ETT I I

"ST Teqne ‘Teqye@M ALOT

-jeys {surat ‘uewtoads aug |** ssomzy ‘snueooumen ——

"sy Teque “1ayeM MOT

-[eys {peop ‘uewroeds eug | sspmzy ‘g snueooeyeut ——

"sy Teqne ‘Taye MoTeYs

. xVi.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol

—eeeeeeeeEeEeEEeEeeeeeEeEeEeEEeEeeeeeeeeeeeeee nr nn nn nn nnn nnn nnn nn nn nn nnn a

‘Keun ‘syoingns nyu? yey} eva 07 srvedde |

4, ‘ose OY} sprvmo, jtoyA-Apoq oq

JO 9[pPplut ey} TAAO posuojord ore sqia oy

yey} UL seumynwawo yo edky Oy} UOT APY STIS

IoyIp (pepnpour sureq soroeds surpeo ‘oa “ST Teque

-ord oY} Wor sueutioeds uoeAes) ST[EYs oT, ‘reqenbuery, |"yjey g-z ‘ueuroeds eug|'*** “wT ‘stuypnuero ——

‘gotdeds SUTMOT[OT OY} 07 “pamlumloyeyy Sey 0} INy, ‘uy ‘stxepnue.o |

Suopeq Te sTPeys ey ‘ peyyuepr Apouot Ay j ‘soutddiyiqg |‘pues “yjey g-g Soret JON jacoagy ‘“sisueneXeceo ——

“ULIOF ‘70g

pore Ajavou wv st “(uedep) yyrug “vshauffar ‘uvder pue vuryy |yv eloys uo prep ‘yuenbaty | °° * wn ‘enprAaepy erp

‘pinpow yo Aukuouds

oy} oyur ssed ysnuz pus ‘sernzvey onst

-Ieyovivyo Jo ploasp oyinb st “snyy “41g

oy} UI St ory Jo odAq oy} “svos vary “TI"I OT-G

ou} Wor ‘WIIWMG “Wy ‘sumpsuoour Dynoung) ‘BOORTRIY JO spreazg |{ awa ypeus ‘stetmtoeds oaly |" °° °° spwuzr “epaper ——

*DAIDIOU

JO ‘IBA [BOOT FUSS B UBG} eLOW OU are

suotutoeds vog-pary eset] pur ‘TyTULG ‘n20.19

-ajaa yeyy eTqeqoud sues 41 ‘Mo1yNqr14stp

jo esuet eptam ATOA B SBT wadn[OIN 4eTY

peteqUIUIEL SI 4I MSTA puB ‘ Ploy yOu [[IM

‘suouttoeds jo 1equinu ¥ jo uOTyeUIWIEXe

ey} UO “IeAeMOY ‘WOTPOUT}SIP SIyy WAT

‘B]JEUINOO oT} WO ploy eto jNq SB, TOULIOT

ay} IVY} 9q 07 savedde aonjora puw ory

Teeayeq soUeLeyIp ureut ey ‘(9TP ‘d

‘GIST “ISTH “JEN “SU 3 “UTy) qyTUIg

‘DIDAGIZAIY SE TALS “sn ‘Quq oq} Ut 7 ae c Syn +) URIS

sotoeds @ 0} Ajjoexe puodseatoo syjoys ey, |-10,7] “92 ‘soutddrpyg ‘vous mon | pues “WIR OZ-OT ‘elRI ION | °° spuagzy “BaoRTOTA .

‘soutddytyg | ‘sy eque “W123 g ‘erer yoN | 2aaaar “eVepneotAcsq STINT,

Mr. A. H. Cooke on Testaceous Mollusca

*sMOYS

‘SN “ING oy} ur sodA, oy} 4ev sours

eB sv ourystp AyTeyNTOSGe ST 4T YOrTA WOT

‘spurpy ‘vqnunuah yim sotoeds oy} soqran

*syIVUIOY, “MOIgNGIIISIqy “MOT}EIG an TPAS

34

obtained in the Gulf of Suez.

ESE

jo syremjg {sueuttoeds mog | Yq “ear ——

“41 Suyqttos

-op Woy urerjer [ ‘omnyeur st suetutoeds

elt} ey} Jo euou se ynq ‘Mou ATquqoad

st soloods oy, s9p2wWo07042 OY] Jevo, Ot} ‘Teqne Jo sqreryg “TPR; G-Z

UI 1OU 1B STAYS ey} { peyUepL ApouOT AY ‘soutddyryg |! SunoA ‘sueuttoeds oem, |*°** aeaer ‘gapruoqi4y. ——

EE fo EAMETS)

‘om ‘vou Moxy ‘sourddymg |TV} E-Z !uouttoeds ouy |" * spuszT “Vplqnt BlouRTze(T

‘sotoeds MoM & OJUT opeUt Suto 5

ptoae 0} tvou ApUeTOYINS ore sTToYys ey

“Sn “JMG OY} UI purywaowea Jo SuUdTIIOEdS [ ‘wosyoue

ay} WIA Tworyuepr Apoynjosqe you yonoyTY |Hog ‘eiperysny ‘meoutA "39 JT | [‘suouttoeds soryy, || ‘Lasso“g “eurzueouta | ——

; EE AE

‘sourddrpyg |" ype} ¢-G {uemttoeds omg) |**** aaaayy ‘soptosstt

[‘oyto ‘sy equ “qyey

eq ‘Q “s[ s,poomummmg| ‘oytord |¢-G ‘Sunok ‘uemtoeds ouy semog ‘msurmng vypouqdeg,

‘pmprany Jo says

Sono oq 0} yno sun} Joy} 944 ,,+ POUTUT

-1ajepun setoeds 0M4,, 9} JO 9UO ST SILT, SEEN ciee Mean? RAs ‘suotutoeds xg |*"** *[ypueugy “eared |] ——

‘soutddrmg | “st eqn “ype G-z foreyy | * * * aaaagr “enpta

‘spurpy ‘2727 jo wAuouAsS

B LaqyV] oY} SULIepIsuod UI WITY MOTTO; yOu

-uv0 [ ynq {adver ‘nsow.0f= se ‘arco

‘ngmjassag SuIpIVsat UL Jpstr stm9es OAL, ‘Lanaagr “esoumt0y =

‘TTaYs yueteyrp vB oqimb st ‘spurpy ‘vpopjassa7, | [sourddyrgg] ‘twssvovyy jo sweyng} ‘sy Teque “mayest Gg ‘ater jadaaay |spurzy “ey eT[OS80}

‘GPL d ‘q1gT “wsey, ‘00g “Aor

‘01g UL wosmayp DY? B Pedtiosop sey

SpoOAA-UosIuay, toy ‘pocueyo oq pnoys

euvu oy} ‘moyAuY “s1vnynuato TIA [BOTy

“uept st “CJ/ST “ISTH, “JeN “SBI 2 UAW)

yg “wuoswaype Ayureyt90 { soroeds jo

IUIIOBIP plVa B 99N71}SMOD UBD TOIT O14ST

-rojovrvyo Aue yuosord you op (ed49 8,X8t4)

‘Iq, Wor peteu ATqvumnserd) ‘sn “yg

ey} ut suetutoeds eyg, ‘AurMuouds oy}

0} poppe oq ysnum ‘pornsy roaou ynq “gg *d

B%

€

©

. ‘

Mr. A. H. Cooke on Testaceous Mollusca

36

‘gag ‘d “atx “Feel “ISLET YON ‘ORIN Fy ‘UL

UL poeqiosep sv soroeds jnjyneeq siqy,

‘sorjdde

osje vsounibgns “ifagq atepuh yarewmer

oy} Por 07 ,“pourmzejepun ‘seroeds oun ,,

OY} MOAf OLB SULMOT[OT OA4 OY} puUB STILT,

7DI4IQL JO SMITH

-roads Sunok ATuo ore Loy} : Urece oUOL AA

‘oAaoy ‘sunbhaja ppe

samiofisnf jo KurCuouds oy} OJ, your}srp

ayn st wpnorwing Sorcary ‘suudofrsnf 440q

Axe sT[eys oy { UOLVOyTUEpIsIM reyZoUW

*aA001T

pus ‘py ‘n7ng72a212 vey, pus ‘edcery

‘syonib ete Yor Jo dort} ‘suevtoods

XIs suIyjuoo pred oy} S'uoryy ‘a0072.19

0} puodsert09 pomBn sn} ST[OYS oy} JO ouONy

[‘sopfayo£og)]

‘somrdd yy

‘sourdd rit

‘860 URIPUT

bot beobeeerrdeoeee

sourddryiy

( Wosyoer sr 310g |

"eee “d “AIX “PRST ISTH JEN “OVI FY UAV

“4ST] STU} Ut sotoeds Surpoo

-o1d GJIM poytUepr oureq woIZ WMeyy jo

uoy10d sqetepisuod v szuoAeId ssozyqnop

qorga ‘aoripuoe peq ut puv oynutm ArToA

O1¥ ST[OYS oy} JO AuvUL {sty} MOTOq LET STLVE

seloeds peytjueprun jo requnu oy} AqtTeat

uy ,/peurmazeyapun soroeds x1s-Aqu0M) ,,

94} WOT a1v soloeds SUIMOTI[OJ OY} pue SILT,

bebo 660 bob @ o d'o db

‘ST 8, pooyy paory |f suottoeds

aL nn i IS RE elt | per

*SsyTCULO IT

Se

HOHNG ISIC

[‘suountoeds omy, ] \[yz2eugy ‘tesnoyi0ye 4A | ——

[‘suempoeds omy | |[ yzeeugy ‘wunrepjoyohos | ——

[‘suoutoeds exom omy] |'** * ‘Laaaaay ‘stiova]] ——

‘[anaagr © pp “eyeyqLA

‘suotutoeds oAty |-113] aaaayy ‘voovytideo

‘Laaaaay ‘stut10y

‘suouroeds omy, |-1snj] aaazay “ejnotiang ——

‘Lao § PY

‘eqeqyIALIy § aaaaaz ‘SI{IO

‘adRl JON [HeLa | wary “voorqia, vavyy hCG

[‘stevntoods omy ||**** [spuezy “toands] ——

[ ‘sueunioeds ae ‘Laaaaay ‘stpeproverdd | ——

[‘suewroeds x1g]|*****- [aaaaay ‘sand | ——

[‘suompeds omy ||** [yzeugy ‘euvousozy | ——

‘IVI JON |'uwy7T ‘soploqmoyL BipLoueyy

[‘suompoeds qycry | |* *[sobuzy ‘eq earpimue, | ——

[‘uourtoeds og || ‘[ypeewg “esowercqns |] ——

‘TeqNE JO 87Ve14C EDS

[oay] omy, |‘sisuotsoudjod viouvajeq

ores TAS

“Ul UG SBA 19}}2] OM} OT} JO JOYJNe OTT,

‘pay ‘seusofwhd pues “os ‘eng pus

seroeds sty} maeMjoq wolouystp oytocds

prea Aue vos 07 Aq1ptqeur Aux sseymoo ysnut T

“punsinogy 04 surfb

epjpa st pumbunung yeux (Tg ‘d ‘epet

'S'Z ‘q) SesseyW0o JfosuIy ZnpoOoIy ‘asTAd

~1940 10 yeInyns ‘spavq Surfattoue eyed 0x3

Ul suolyeIIVA oy} UO ATULeUT 4s0r 07 rwodde

Wey} UseMjeq seouetayip pasoddns oy,

‘Cuey) arog ‘vfne pure ‘(q2) ‘jaar, ‘oune

simog ‘(SPST 'S 'Z ‘d) ‘P9el ‘vumbunung

soloeds 014, 94} Usemyoq uorjeredos

O oul] e}IUyep dus MeIp 07 o[GQvUN We J].

37

‘sourdd ria

[ uoqinog] ‘seutddiyiyg

[‘uoqinog | ‘sy eTjayaheq

[-vmeueg ‘uepyezepy ‘10 X odeg “sy

yormpurg] ‘ow opweg “sy Areurg

‘wanjnoredo Auo4ys & (stqy tory

“MoU OU Seop suVpY) culAvy ‘worgnAT OnTy

BSt][oys oy, ‘exet} poradoostp eq ATqeq

-o1d [TM 47 ‘WeeURAIOJIpe|, OY} JIqey

“UL JOU Soop vz2vLOWWDU “\ueseId 4% MOTH

OM SU Ivy os ‘osnvdeq ‘ouo eqeyTeULoL

AIOA BST UONVOYUEpl oy, ‘Wnosnur sty}

UL MOU OLB v7MLOUW.UL Jo sadky OY} OsNBD

-eq e0Uepyu0d e10UK OY} YIM UOT}LOSSU

sry} oye y pur ‘(71g “d ‘GST ‘S'Z ‘dd

UL poqiiosep) pyp.1ouwwU ssuEpy ‘TT Y4LMA

ST[eys zong ey) Jo AyyWapt oynjposqe oy} 07

88 Uot}senb ou oq wed ory} uorutdo Aur uy

obtained in the Gulf of Suez.

(ar) ‘sy Aveaeg

“BIJ VIS

somiddyryg |sexy ‘prep ‘oroys ‘ayeropoyy |***

“poulutoyr yy,

‘wny “eyoreuE ——

*pouttoyr fT ‘Tuo ‘emnr="7oag7 |

sey “peop ‘eroys {ore janaay ‘euetourmng = ——

“pommmoyr yy

sey ‘peep ‘eroys {omy | '**** ‘wawayy “eararts

‘pomumoyey Sexy

‘peop ‘oxoys ‘uomtutos yoy |* “ww “euojsouBeut

‘pus

“Tey G 07 oL0ys “yuonberg |" * “way ‘euroo0LeDt ——

1a

-Uspl outeq sotoods oT}

suoysonh yoIoy, ‘pues

“ayer g-G ‘suepy “Hepa |’ PY ‘7 “eyeroutteut ——

*poulmoy

-By, SUyy ‘eLOYyS fare gon |**?* aaaagy ‘snyjase vorye Ny

"HT CIOILVN

pene NE TET TTP SN gg ST

“TUTYR I, "yyey g-g ‘yuonbeay |**** “pp ‘p ‘snzeotas ——

‘pomen ATYSIt st pxvo SIT, ie ete One bee} be hr Os ‘ vop py ‘snqptsnd ——

‘smppisnd 4OU st 41 yng “no ex 07

(IOM 00} SI 1oy}0 oy S "py “Vy ‘s77n07)nq

aq oj savedde oug ‘seroeds yourystp oy ‘lpr ‘Ky ‘snzveqyeq |

04 Sursuojeq ‘suetatoeds omy ATUO ore otoULT, ‘soutddtyiqg ‘oreyy | ‘pp “Pv ‘snqpisud snostpeq¢) |

"IMO[OI-o801

1481] B Jo puw ysorz A109 ore suotmioeds oxy, ‘sourdd yy ‘TBE OSV-ZL fore | 'pP Pp “eyeynqns |

‘sourdd pia. ‘IRE pf eawel gon | > cpp py ‘stperqrot |

[‘s] Yormpurg] ‘snywmey| ‘“qyey PF {exer AToyexopopy |'*°* ‘wo “eyesn1109 —— |

i a

['uedep] ‘sourdditqg ‘pues “TB OS-ZI ‘orey |" ‘stplowts = eyjeprmersg |

‘H AITIAAINVUA

THOME CAME

‘uojfog, [*purysy poopy pxory]|‘eroys uo yuenbeazun yon ‘[ jooay “eqnor |

‘om ‘any, ‘yUIOg 107,

‘uotunery |‘eroys uo yuonborjun oN |" ‘pp ‘Py ‘eyRonr or0yrae A

[‘Brtmop “prop

"TOT}OOT[ON OY} UL JON |-eTR@Q MeN ‘uoqinog]| ‘seurddrpryg \‘eroys uo ‘suewtoeds eaLqg|''** “7 “efnpea stsdoqztzay

“HW GISTOLINH NY

‘oleqy | PP ‘A “eqnuiw, viaeypewery

‘UIfeTLD Jo vyednd pura

OKT UOIULOD oY} st Torys ‘setoeds stqy “peuuroy ‘[ yay “ered |

fo Surjoqe] oy} Ul evISTUI otMOS ST CLOT], [soutdd iia ‘reqenbuery, | |-eqq sey ‘peop ‘eros ‘ orery |*poagy “euelyoreuey BorzEN, |

‘YovUIV'T JO vynunut

qqeuva yevyMeutos ATqeqord exozoreyy :

pus peynqiysrp-Ajoprm oy} YA pezun |

aq [JOM Avux Loy, puv ‘(Toys yseT oT3

WO SYIVUIAL oY} des) LoyvUt-soroeds 07v.10]0A

‘SHAVUOT MOH NALISIC TONRIg TeUS

Mr. A. H. Cooke on Testaceous Mollusca

38

ececrctnets eect | a a | |

a ee

‘SUMMpULY UMO S,MOIPUVOVP UI 4ST] [LULSIL0 oy} 0} poppe ore poyfeqey snqy SOT}I[CoOT pure setoedg ,

omes 047 st “(GIT d “2981 ‘SZ ‘d) “SUV

‘DpywU DILWOQIN GE *a}B4S Sed} SIL UL [TES

ay} JO «nopoo snasnf-ofns oy} Jo suremoed

yy Ajdunis ere peqttosep exeyy sazuaosafne

apyjod wpsnhun aospf out, “[T9R8T “ISUET

JON ‘SVL WY UnWy Woy sunep vynwsvf

+9 “(Ist “d ‘gest ‘8 °Z ‘d) Aqmtoud oavy

[TIA omen 10},R, eT], “vosnf mrzzruuayQ

se suepy “vy Aq poqtiosep [joys cues ony

39

jo o7e48 poyovetq pue peep oy} ATdunis st 41 ‘pry “eosnt=] py

R |sB ‘roqje8oqye aveddesrp ysnux soroeds sry, Leyeasny ‘g ‘urdep] ‘euryg ‘ole |p “eqeroseziq §—B[[TUOqang,

S ‘ds ‘u ‘uoutoeds ony) |** per “pF ‘eamqta emesy

. 'BG1-961 “dd ‘OZ8T “ISIE “JEN “SPT

> juny ut ‘coded sty} ut surepy “w jo sotoeds

SS, [Atom doqjo 079 [Te YIM toyJ0S0} ‘poqrmoseq| °° °° pineal Des iS ‘Su ‘uouttoeds oug| ‘pp ‘py ‘enomSatd vutac

& "PV “V ‘2 7/aj0W20 YIM poyTyUEpT oq ‘Ler “PF “eyqeqzout0 |

> [OF SE PUR “vuaynqns Wo. JoULSIP SI [Toys ONLY, [peg vorog] -‘ueder ‘uoumtoeds ouQ) | ‘pp 7 “eurfnqns ——

ns ‘ueder ‘stoumtoeds OMT, | *** ‘pp 7 “eurdnd ——-

= ‘ds ‘u ‘uoumtoeds eu |-**- ++ ‘pp “Fy “epron, ——

“S JN Huerws0g, ‘aeder pue sourddyiyg ‘orey [°° pp Fe ‘eyeTNoIow ——

3 | ‘sourddyyry g ‘suotmpoeds oomgT | * +" pp y “st[re —

-= ‘ueder ‘oley | “pP ‘p ‘eyeyornd vjoursa

iS 7 [pry ‘snyvay

ES "PV “V ‘snzveq0q eq 04 savodde qjoys OTL [ovueputyy | ‘ueder ‘memtoeds ou¢, -[eq] ‘oP ‘Pp ‘sneqqtA

‘jNU}SeTO pur UM Jo

Seysep Ino[Oo “prum}y T[V 7B 4OU [LOTAd 4SeT

‘PI[OS e1our Youur ore sTeys esoyy {syop Jo

S}[9q Iv[N.dot oNsTIe}OvIeYO oy Jo usIs Aue

sMoys eno ATUO sueuttoeds mee}zy 40qe Jo Py

MOQ ‘“sngnpyassag jo Ajowea poyrvur ATOA W ‘OYBQSVIN JO ‘ST "UIRT G-G S erVl yon |p] ‘2npy ‘snyeyjesse7 ——

‘soroeds yuereytp ev oyimb Jo usuitoeds

Smmod v8 st [Toys YAXIs og, ‘Avs youuro T

“py ‘saproyaga.oz Jo urduouds v st ‘t001g,

FO JOU “Touery Jo sepavwh “Ag oyy St Yor

‘jessy “esawarye soroads oq} LayzET AA. PW “YAR ‘pK ‘PV ‘seproTiaq

"V ‘saptopjaqa.iag *229Q exe ST[EYS OY} JO ALT Se TRIE Ea he g-g ‘suowtoeds [oay] x1g |-a109] gassy ‘txeuetyy ——

ee

a

Mr. A. H. Cooke on Testaceous Mollusca

40

‘gouttoeds Jood opsuls B WOIT

paqttosap oq 0} you ynq ‘mou ATqIssog

‘payers ‘ATpeurpngrsuoy you ‘ATosoastiecy

OLB SYIL OY} Wooajod Sedtjs1ojUt oy} pu

‘snoyiqum ou st exoy3 ‘(00g “4 “4 ‘OORT

‘SIFT “JBN ‘SVT UNV) “PV “V JO BINp08

(wHpoy spivasoyye) gor ey} jou ATure41p

[een

-yuopt oq ATprvy wes pus ‘uor}rpu0s ae

Ut st VoUMIoeds opsurs ey} yng ‘you ATUIEILa_

“pypsn,fig

8 OAOV WOATS eSOT} ULI} UOTIPMOS os.t0A

v coyyer ut Ajuo “py "wy ‘vosnf Ajdutts

av s]jeys oy} {peyryuepr Apcuorm oy?

PV “V ‘82)

-noiow ,, 8B JjasmaTy suIBpy Aq peTfeqey ore

Koyg pur ‘os ore syjays yuesetd oy} Apureg

-10() | *(vasnf{-+-nynsnfig) Jo wutoy Sunok

ayy Ayduis st ‘poansy useq ToACU sey

gory. ‘seroods ey} yeq} worordsns suo.7ys

Aut pdooer Aus e1ozoroy} TTTM [ “SN

‘jag ey} ut edé} oY} LoACOSIP OF e]qe TAEq

jou oARy ] ‘Sumang ‘suzy oy} Woy (get “d

‘egg 'S ‘Z ‘d) supy 4q weats yonoyy,

“pprywu JO WOTZw.1E4[V

uese (egt ‘d “2st 9 WN ‘SZ ‘d)

yesmiy svsuy Aq eats ‘mAuouds royjour

yok st ‘seSuy “uuoufozy *xeoddestp

MOU OSTR ysnut e1ojoroy wsvbupy uoyedno

-ooard Jo punors oy} uo “svhup 07 wprpe

amen oy} patoyye (LJ8T “EL Wore “Use,

‘90g ‘Ao 001g) SpooAA-Wostuey, “T[9qs

"Sy IBULOY

"wag BUI)

wag BUIYD

[wyeqsny ‘g ‘under |’ -sourddimg

sourdd yy

‘ueder

[ying uvissog] ‘sourddymyg

= lie

"TOTINGIAASTT

‘memioads eg |**'* ‘pry ‘vy ‘e[nyIas ——

‘arey |" ‘pp ‘py “eyessnoep ——

[‘poutunteyop Mou

sv ‘Tommooun 40K |

"OYRIG

ee a | RE

‘oreyy | PEC ‘gosny

area | * “py VW “epypuea ——

i ane

‘rey |‘vosny | ‘py “py ‘epnyour ——

W224

vy ‘wosny=<] “py

‘aiBy | ‘“sliepnoroe ey[Laoqany,

TAS

41

obtained in the Gulf of Suez.

a

"rT ‘snwow eTqelIea

oy} JO "IVA B UY} eLOML SuTyZou ATqIssog

‘][VUIs pue Tory

-Ipmod peq UI St [ays ey} yuq | wnj7Aga.007

wourut0d 943 Jo sunok oy} ATao ATqeqorg

"409I10K)

‘ROTJIPMOD oTqissod 4s10M oY} UL

alv suotmtosds oy} {nyyquop AToutpesoxyy

“MOT}O9][OD OY} UL Mou stietUTOEds ON

‘poroaoostp st xode

qoojiod v JIM wotmweds v pun souvdeqe

Ur suleter uosenb oyy, ‘epmojzrtAqg

8Y} 0} FI SLoJoL J[PSMIIY suBpY * [HFZQnop

sl snues oy} Jo uoiisod ovurojsds ony,

"tof quesord oy} TILA [TOTS

ULIpeIsNYy-YN0G Bw seytyuept AT[nJyqnop

(91 ‘4 ‘cost ‘S"Z'd) seeuy “AO “tN

‘OT ‘A 'T4 “QLST “ISIH “FEN “ORI Y ‘aay

"qOO1IOKD)

‘sourddyiyg oy} pue wos

-yovpe ylog wor “py “Vy ‘vuawy nuohpy

O18 S][OYS OY} { UOVOHI}USpIsIUL ToYJoUW

‘sotoeds UMOTY

Aue unory ‘Aqyuoredde ‘pur vyuynuun worz

qourysip ajinb yno urny “4B pexooy ATesojo

Woy ‘sTTeys ey} ‘peynuepr ATHsey oor,

"LE ‘d ‘tA

‘OL8T “ISTH “FEN “OVI BY “Wuy Ur paqitosoqy

"4001109

SI WOVOHTUSp oy} Yey} wAyye youuvo T

‘suiotmioeds

[-esomio] ‘sourddymg joay {prop ‘faojem AMory |" '* *mog ‘canyetoseytq ——

[uepy] “veg poy

JN) UwIs19qg

sommddryig

['JJn9 urisiog| ‘ueder

‘Uv900 UBIPUy

ose Pee oe eee roo ee

‘sourddtyry

creer eerste too eee eo

[¢ Bly

-eIsny “S Gyn urvisiog] ‘ueder

[yy uetsi0g] ‘urder

“BOS BUILT)

[uosyour qxog ‘sourddyryg]

[‘sourddrryg ]

‘sT rqne

‘uvder

‘yuonberg {1oye MOT |**** ‘“mog ‘ummetnzeo

‘OVI JOU { *YYBT 19} 0} GALT | ‘Mog ‘osuetepe uINTyyLIE*D

‘WAMA LILO

‘uauttoeds oug |'* ‘pr ‘PF “epnprpuro ostyy

‘uauttoeds og |" * ‘pp "py ‘epLeyooruos

‘ds ‘u ‘uouroeds oug | ‘pr py “esoy[vo vutreytpAyg

‘areyy |" * ‘mog “eyepncueqns

‘area | *'*"* d mog “eordo

"TIEF OG Savy |" “pp Hy “eynoe vUNTTNGT

TY Ve

‘ds ‘u ‘uowoeds oug |‘isofeysoqy evurojsomeTvog

‘suomtoods OMY, | ‘VPP “e{VUIOID VUITNoUT_C

‘ds ‘u ‘uatatoeds oug |'* "°° * “pp ‘p “voata ——

jy

‘suotmweds mnog |p ‘xtpuey vurskydopdyq

‘suomteds omy, |'*"* ‘pp "Pp “eqysvo eraodq,

[PV

‘yp ‘eucowe eruodzy |

‘suouttoeds sary yy, | ‘py Pp “eAtny vursA,dou0 py

‘PY “V “eq8ep

‘suotmoods veayy, |-our [vimoAyy | vurjoonery

‘suotmtoeds mop |'* “pry ‘Pp ‘ByepnuUe eT[LOS—

‘ds ‘u ‘oreyy |°*'' eelpuvorpy epNULOy

‘usuttoeds emg |''** “py ‘py “eorpoum ——

Mr. A. H. Cooke on Testaceous Mollusca

42

Yor ysouomey ‘AmAuouds 044 poyeroumnus

sey (FE ‘ds ‘ossory Ivy Jop ‘ovpeyT) [ossT

“SAT “WMT oN} UL steumoeds ey} Jo

oumos poorrd suy Morpuyoryy { [Toys sty} JO

aDUB.G9[9 OY} JO BOP OU SaATS CINDY 8,0A001]

“omojeq ATyUEp

-TA9 suoumtoeds oseq} OIA 07 “pooAr

‘wnsobnt Jo wAMOUAS IOUT B ST 41 “oorI09

oq WOBoOHyIZUEPT oy JT Inq { poqitosep svar

“ysIOy “ungnnun ib oleyM MOU YOU OP T

‘MOTNGIAYSTp JO stod

-O1jOUL 9} UOT; eouRAstp Aq posnvo ‘wIOF

ad oy} moray Aovrouegep 03 enp oq wey)

JA 9218 Jo ssouljems oayeivduoo oly,

‘outg, ‘wnsoynpou jo AjetwA atom vB soaord

Ajayvur147M soroeds oy} Fr postadins oq jou

Teys [ ‘AySuorm asuauauyjhua soars Xq

-I9MOG $ (76g 'd ‘XI ‘JOA ‘IL “po “yo A ‘8 UW

UBT) asuauonyphca SI SuIT[Eds yOoIL09 ATT,

"MO

ee? a]qeirea oy} Jo utAuouds v ATUO =

(¢ 3g ‘1 -yd ‘TMEDQ “priqqy ees) soroeds

WUT, “Wa “unonayoy you Ayuwy109 ore

Aoy} Jey} ST TET, JO pres oq uUvd 4vq} Te

puv ‘suotatoeds uexorq very} ATUO ere O10,

‘pedoreaep Suteq yah you

YINoU Iystleyovrvyo oy} “MOG ‘wuwn70.17

-80.4 JO s]jeys sunod se poztusooer oq Avut

ynq ‘aortpuos s0od ut eave suowtoeds oT,

"SY IVUIOYT

“yuepunge

"Bog por |f oye MOTTEYS PUB LOTS

[3] qormpurg ‘uedee] ‘sourddiprgag | ‘oye1opour ‘1972 MoTTeYs

‘soutddrp1y q ‘adel § ‘TYRE XIG

‘soutdd py ‘area f peop ‘eroyg

[jee “voureg ‘sourddiyprqg

‘uojdeog ‘uoqinog] ‘«rBwose.cepeyy, ‘aetntoeds eto ‘atoyg

‘soutddriy gq ‘oret ‘peep ‘a1oyg

"Bag pory ‘oyetopoml {1097BA MOTT

"BOQ Pory ‘yuonborz {1078 MOTT

‘sourddipyg ‘arer $1078 MOTTRYG

‘stommtoeds

[‘uoqanog | jomy ‘prop {107@a ory

"MOTINGIUYST(T "MOTIRIG

sn ‘qyeddny ——

“''* noo ‘mINsoOont

"8" Mog Inze14801 ——

‘mog “uMNyeMoBUITTed

sone eee UT ‘ondouL

sees uae TNE}9e, ——

‘[pooyy ‘unsosnx]

‘ysiog “wnyRTNURLS

‘qu “camsor1eqny = |

WdT

sesee cen ‘qMoneTeIp ——

‘[ravog ‘umnyeI4801 |

aspag ‘oaTIOBls TUMTG LCA)

‘gsuoayyAre —— |

UMOP 408 BLOT} SI TOIUTpA ‘eungneee yng wg

-1unut You puy oM ‘Teasmoy ‘oeremnuy ,

91} 0} SULIeJeI UG ‘ApITVOCT BSB UROUBL

-I9}IPE, OY} SOALS pur “*[LOLg “Toy “wNUA

“ddytyg 0} seroeds oy} seqiiose oy (69 ‘ds

‘yMda) “AX “JOA) , BISOTOYOUOD , eyy UT

"So100ds 4S¥] SIT} I9AO OYVISIUT OT}STIOJORIBYD

B epeul sey sAseyy “MOG ‘wngyunu pue ‘oy PomMOYLN. seyy

“Mog ‘ungouoydis poppe eq 4snur T[oys ‘QI@I JOU SOTJOTIVA [RIOAOS

e[qvLIvA yeyMoutos siq} Jo AuAuouds oy OT, [oy ‘nomvg] ‘sourddryryg |‘teye moreys pue eroyg|'***** ‘og ‘euuntoo ——

‘[ smog

"UNILLIN TOF LOTTO TBOULOTO W [‘surmepuy] ‘sourddipiyg “TByeZ G § ore |cang11104 | iene —-

font rungobarwa A[qeyeystuun ore ‘[fong “unyesorrea |

\suoutoeds anoz oy} ‘peyuepr ApLomOT AA ‘sourddipin ‘oyerepour { peop ‘exoyg java ‘7 ‘uInye~notequy; ——

*| “aogy

‘euunyoo | chimes

‘mog ‘nuunjoo Jo uetmtoeds esiel W "sy Ajot00g |'ueutoeds ouo ‘prop ‘eroyg |'mog ‘uInyeuryoea = ——

*S10}09T[09

eures oy} Aq yysnoriq ‘ypaddnaz sv Ay1[R00T

eues oY} WO JI sears oy sv ATTeIoedse

‘SIq} We} PLOUL SUIGJOM st FI 4Vq Jorjeq

94} 0} OM spo] wnprquos Jo uotydiosep |

siddyiygq jo Apnys nyorvo @ pue “TIT

‘maddnay JO sui} JreAp Io sunok uoydeo

-X9 JHO}IM ore ‘cequunu ut AyueM} ynoqe

‘suouttoeds queseid ey, ,Uesunpriqqy ,

ey} UL peinsyg wnprqnos oy} extjan Ap1944n

pues ‘Aqiemog ‘wwunjoo Jo wo} & e¥IT

Ayqeytemer [Toys B 4L IoF soanoy ‘(GQRT)

,BIsoToyouoy, oy} Ul ssoy "Thd

‘wunprqvos ATWUEpL 07 eTqeun sem ‘(GggT) ‘Lua “Ted

snues oy} Jo ydeisouom stq ut ‘Aqiomog "eaQ pay |'e7vAepom ‘197VM MoTTRYS |-dnyy | 72/7 ‘wNpraqeos

‘soroeds queserd oy} T}TAA WOTXeu ; ga

-100 eyqissod ou eAvy vo pur ‘snbopla4 &

ST ‘MAOH [JOA ST sv ‘TeAoMOY “TOYS yeqJ,

‘OT “AL ‘]d ‘oT ‘TOUCH ‘eAcey UL MEATS SB

: | i )snqnynaiyin mmynwag seovyd ATsnorin9 oy

43

obtained in the Gulf of Suez.

Oe

[‘aeder "ST

: ‘sourddityg ‘susmepuy] -voupy “qf fleqne “yyy g-p fquonbeag fos + +++ + pyr yD0x ——

‘snupunivpy setoods oyexredes ot[} 07 UL

Toyteyg Aq opeur st yorym snznrosnf Jo ‘sy Teque “qyey

WLLOF 7Vq} 01 ATJovxa puodserr09 sTfeys ery, ‘soutddrigg |g {surat ‘suemtoeds omy | ‘Snug ‘SNYBLOSey SN.5e410 A

"wa “MOG ‘nuUunjoa= “Mog “unpnunu

JO WIOF Gorey B ATOTOUL stoes (WMO TOUT

-toeds oto ATWO stmaes etoy}) eTOYA v 8B

seroeds oy, “yWaeosauvad ore eerays porTVaed

94} STITT “poueyzcuerys ore se_npou pur

SQ eSIoASUBIY oY} Youd ut “TIE ‘eepjad

-dnay Jo vatoy B ATUO st uatMIOeds o[SuIs oY, theeE ate hricpehens lekereneneue ‘ered fey OALT |: + ‘Moy “uuntesTTUyyeds

‘qHOYSHo1gy oyvunyaoyum useq ‘wo ‘surou |

SVy M2ry 7a) 8894} JO UWOTyBoyTyUepT ety, ‘saurddryiyg ‘OIBI $ 1OYVA MOTTLIG fon ‘uanyesorres ——

tng ‘wines

-afyuoue ,, Sjavq ey} Wo ojou ve suy “Tea

‘snow ,, poreqet “sttyq ‘keuegq wo.y

‘SNP “JI oy} Ul yorquy W ‘ayqeysins

-Ulysipun oymb st yr yor wor ‘snvow ‘| wnry ‘sniom= ‘wary |

OL pesieut oq ysnur soroeds oy ue OLOFT [reven] ‘sourddyryg ‘Joye MoT yuonbeny |r wing ‘amrezow ——

*po.c.ouL

aq ysnun wnso.jad sotoeds YoITLAs Ut ‘poo AA ‘[pooyy ‘umsos

‘wneobnt Wor s[qeysinsuystpun 4m ‘soutddyiyg ‘toyWM MOT S4ueNbeLy |-nz] pooy, ‘umsoxed

‘OBI + 1O}VM MOTTRYS | “uamyerrysx9yUr WINTYILIED

‘soInjns 9 ‘nog |

4B Ino[oo Jo puvq ev Aq poyteur AyorrvA vB

St “TIyq faypungns opty “Mog ‘asewayore

-puns pues “Tyg ‘unonaypyp ore sutdu

-ouds LoyjIng ‘snues oy} Jo uoeuttoeds

UIOM pus plo AUB qsome xo Op yystur

gor. ‘(9 69) [[eYs ey Jo emsy puooes v

SHOSUL pur (‘snimesoyy,, ey} WoIZ ewngew

“nu Jo oinsy sAqraMaog satdoo oacexy 49K

jonig ‘uwngohjna jo Ayorwwa TIssoy B se

—

Mr. A. H. Cooke on Testaceous Mollusca

44

—————

a | A eS

"SHIVULOY “MOTNGLAYSTCT “MOT}R1G TEMS

1

<H

obtained in the Gulf of Suez.

*({1OYAA 4ST OT] TO *(poutmexe ore

__TOUIOY] IOUTOTH oYLory oystpoos orp ,, Jo ywods 07 spooooad rddryryq) suoTAIOEds JO LOYWINU e LOTA SOLIVA SUIT poye[NUVIS Jo Lequnuey}) snq

oyeu0 ‘sisouers ta9}dos sT][o}s09 OTITY[N ‘SISOUB.LS TAT}VLTesTqy TALoopoNp -Tyettesonburnb ouypn nyowyue ut ‘snqtettastyqns sttnuvis ¢ eredse

snqrjovrjue ‘eyBjoUNdroyUT OJNI TOA OATHF “eqs “eywUTUTNS’ ISO} “D -oyenurss ‘eyvjound-oosng snidees “eprqye ‘e}111N4-07vsU0T9 &489} (Q

“Mog “unaina—t way PID) ‘Ty “jaddnay wrnyp.0aQ

‘ST[OYS Os} OT} JO

suotdiosep oy ut syutod yoyyered Suryras erowm oy} eqMosMET} T ‘reoddestp 4snur wnainoas EUIeM EY} OSvd Loy} UT “(ZG Ties baeti Inj

<TqOSHto7 ‘QFRT) “Tal ‘ypeddner yim ‘op ¥ sv ‘odAy year oxy Apauepr osyo 10 “(RPST) “Hd “MON = (GEST) “MOS “wnatnore esvo YOrTaL Ty

‘ey ‘Sy sAqromog ‘zra ‘edA9 oy} ATTVOL JOU St Jey wnainoat Fo ad&q og sv preSor 0} reread Toyyre Avut oar : sn 07 Uedo sesino0d OA\4 oT aTOTY

Ajuenhesuog ‘suoToeT[09 Ut wees ATTeIOUAS sTToYs LomMyvuUt 94} ULOAT Atqecopismoo sagptp yor Jo Sunok oy} “Try “ypaddnay Jo uitoy sunod B

8B 4I SUIAJIUOPL UI UOTVLIISOY OU EAVT ] OU ELOJOY SOTIOS aSrey oy uroaz yng { wexporq Apaed dry coyno oy} WIL ‘uotutoods zood v st 47 ‘BUI

sAojaeyEy ‘ty ut Apzed ‘s Aqromog ut Apaed ‘odd oyg sv poyeur st [poys 1099vT sty ‘AjeyeUNgLoyUN “puy “41 WoAZ JOUT}STp eyinb st ‘yp “oy Jo

yeutsiz0 07} ‘toto oy} yng { (TY “Vyooy=) “MOG “uwnawse1 8B UOT AT[ensn TOYS OY} SI VT “ST j Setoeds yuetoyrp Oy OG 0} Jno UINy

Koy. pue ‘ow oxogoq Mou ore JT PUL QT ‘Soy sly orp Aqromog yor wo.1y s[poys penjor on} ‘sedAy oyy our quo] sey om ‘AoTUBTT “TJ JO

SHOTIPULY OY} ToNo1yy ‘MON ‘S[[OYS S,.cUrUIMs) Fo 9UO WOT, ST OT ‘Sy $27 ‘Sy st os ‘momoeTjoo sAcTuBPT “APA UL [TES B WOTF WABIp ST ‘yxeq

dy} UISN slo} oy SV ‘QT “Sty ‘19y}0 OY} UO “JT PU OT ‘s8y sty puv ‘puvy oo oy} Uo ‘QT “oY SITY Usomyod AyLIE[IUTISSIp eTyeytvaror ay} TILA

FONTS 4 0} [LBy JOUULD wHAWndaL NY RMA JO SEINSY g Aqromog sourmexe oy ovo Lue yng “ySnous opdunts oq pynoad coyqvur oy “TTP e1ew

SIT J] ‘o]qVUayUN uoTpUYstp oy} stoptiea podvpdsrp oxoy} suotuTdeds SNOIOTUNU OY} JO WONVUIMIEXS [NFoIvd B Inq “UMesN yp YS} oY} Ul JOULSTP

qdex ore soroeds ogy, ‘“(e sy ‘pl d “wuneypetaQ “It “TOA ‘redumprqqy ‘Tz 4 ‘Spel ‘ZoNereN IMF agosto, ‘tddipryg) wooy snbope4 wos

laquysthSaysrpun eymb st (gy ‘ZT ‘OT ‘s8y OG “d “wmnnyp2l4 “TE TOA “VtOTI9) » ‘KqIoMOG) snaumoat snbvja4 8B UOALe AT[BUSH TOYS oy, +

fein kk Rees a SS Ee ae

‘soroods ommes oy} oq 0} AToxI]

ATprey st quesoad oy} ‘vgouco weiseAvyso(y

oy} JO AqITVOOT ona, OY} 9 SOLPUT 280 AA

oy} JT ‘WOYeoyIUepr sty} Jo ssoujoos

-109 of} OUIWMeXe 0} 9[GQB Used JOU eABY J *SOIPUT “AA “TI8t OG-OT forerjont |***° °° *ysaqr “eyeuto

"Baum MON |'TICF OG-OT ‘ wouutoeds oug |***~** spuzr ‘suvolul ——

[-uedur

‘etuopeyeQ MON “BooeTeT) “eulyO * ‘qT OS-OT {exer | speagr “eqesnaz09 stzoqdtty,

‘saeat00 oq ATqtssod Avut

Jaoryeoytzuept eo} yey} st Aes uo ouO IIB

|yeq3 WoYyTpuoo peq Yous ut st wettoeds oY, ‘mpooury 110g ‘metmutoeds eu { ar0yg |****** “mogy onte, tanty91Ep

| [7e72@N | ‘omvd $eroyg|**** ‘aog “ejovryMOd BUT[OL/)

ST

' Teqne “yyezo[-g {yuenberg |**** ‘mogy ‘snArnoet | ——

Mr. A. H. Cooke on Testaceous Mollusca

46

qvy} OpNpouod 07 pay we 7] ‘e1eqAosTo pues

‘SU “GLIGE oY} UI yons se poytyuepr sTpeys

oy} JO ospe pue ‘suondriosep aAtjoodsor [-yeyeN ‘erpeqysny

Tey} FO uoreurMexe [nyervo AoA vB wor |A'N ‘ueder “esomso0g ‘uoqanog |

‘a10}

peyou souvreedde urepeorod ystmnyq ety

Ajjoexo Suryuoserd ‘snaneseyy, , 8 Aqtomog

Ud SUlTeq ‘aquaospsau ,, 0} pue “reg

‘suaosplauio poyTeqeyT ‘“snuyT “JMq eq} UL

ST[OYS 97} 0} spuodset100 47 + “peystuy exout

YOnUI efoOYA v SV TEYS ey} pus oyv10qBIa

910UL He SI einjdqnos oy} Yor ut “out

-peoeid oy} Jo Ayortea @ ATuO st soroeds sty, COS DS

"QUO SUOT4S B JOU ST

9889 STY 4VY} SNOTAQO st 41 ,‘paywouoye pus

Lopes e10U,, SI setoeds zong oy} 4eq} ST

AOA styy Fo yxoddns ur preaioy suliq Wed

ay soueragip ATwo oT} sous ynq { setoeds

ZING oy} JO ssouzoUtsIp oy} sproy (QeT “d

‘OSSOY “AVI [OP “OVTRIAL) [Oss] “papper

10 NOMWOD peT[VO aq 4 ToyJoyM ‘nyauaug

IO}VA-YSTYORIG UWvouVIIe}Ipeyy uoULUToD

oy} TAs Twouepr omw “yor WW “jog Aq

“pnoywmg se peqiiosep ‘sTTeys yueserd oT}

yey} st ‘taAemoy ‘eourytodurt Jo yutod ey,

‘OS SI JI 4G} Sutavtpeq ur Aytofear ey}

FO AOCM) Oye ay [Pou OLEUE If $ OSSTY ‘

pyoynuunu yt snouduouds st“aureq | [ydAony 07 oouvry "g Woy “UROTRI

‘pomoo JoyjOyM OF se JoyIp suotutdg |-toypeyy] ynH ueisieq “veg por

‘spurpy ‘sun?

NUP YIM yeoyuept stvodde soioeds ey], [-‘woqanog |

[‘yepAqm] “veg Baro

‘TwolyTept oq 0} stvedde “(got ‘d [ ‘woq

‘TOIUNary Op eB][,J ep ‘Youog) ‘ysoqy ‘vsow.wog |-tnoq] “puvjery MeN “ST TPOIApuRS

"SY IBULOY “MOTINGITIST(]

‘yuonbaiy ! 1eyea. MOTT

‘aL0ys WO JUBpUNngy

‘g1048 WO JUepuNnqy

[ ‘suatmtoeds nog |

"UPJ OS-OT f OBI JON

“WyeE OS-OL | erBY

"TOTYBIG

‘Lusog ‘snyeotns= }

‘ysaqr ‘SNTNOTACIG STxBUeT

. . sees ee ewe ‘dg

|

|

|

‘Lossy

‘eyeymouent) yout

§ Hog “wpneypreg eypeuertg |

‘sag “eyeyNUeloy —— |

‘anon § ‘py ‘eyeynueis ——

“* snug “eaqua stroqdrry,

TIP4S

vn

47

obtained in the Gulf of Suez.

Sg em RE Ps a a ee

jessy Aq WOALS T[EYs OURS OY} oq SNOT SIT,

“TIOM TONUL

[[@ ‘4stxe suemttoeds verqy A[UQ ‘suzy “IN

ey} ut st ody og} pus ‘WIIG "YW “A “AIT

Aq sngo.ysojound ‘gi ut peweu Aysurp

-10008 90 sTjeys juesatd ey, “eIs00

‘ongnaut) MOMMULOD oT} TIIM [vol}UEpt “TfEys

UVIPUT JSo AA B STSUUUpYW “W JO sngowroons ‘q

‘peytun sou ‘vynynpun pure nyopns ‘seroeds

omg jo mouy ATuo “(ye -d “xt ‘Elst “WN

pue ‘y) yno pezurod sey qyrurg se ‘yorvute’T

‘eM0 04 efqionper sv soroeds pouory

-Uel-9A0qe esey} [Te ‘op ] sv ‘paprcor

ey yey} curmoys ATurezd ‘soroeds zong uout

-ul0o9 ay} sv ATWO sngvojns spxooer (QQT “d

‘GOST “YOuOH ep “UIMofF) JUBTTVA pLTA

‘snaswih yim ahubrany sutdyyuept ‘4sSIT

BIQ-pey SIT UL snumayuayy pue snaseib

ATWO SEALS [SST IVY} pooy0U aq [ILM 4]

‘asessed Asva UB UWILO} OU eTOJeq sueut

-roeds oq} JO omos FOIyA 09 ‘YYpeerq AIO;

-1un etout jo Ayor1ea B ‘TITUTG ‘v.udsess.10

Ajqeqord pue “ayq ‘snumayuayy “o01g

‘snaswih exe stduiouds “uejrodumt ssey ynq

‘Tey}IN ‘“WoVtopod (F) ‘eovjans Jo ssou

-Y.snor 10 ssouq}oours (@) ‘seAoors jo ah

-unu (Zz) ‘seAoors 043 Jo yAdop (T) Jo yUI0

ut Ajword sommva sotoeds oy} yey} sos

suewoeds Auem jo uorjvulMexXe ue }eq}

Avs Ajdunts T]IM ynq ‘yoolqns oy} uo ots

-SHOSIP B OJUT 10309 0} o10y oovds Ou OAR

I ‘wog ‘snznojns poynqriystp-Ajepra pues

MWOMLUIOD OY} JO SOT}ELIVA o1OU o1e “YSECT

“huhriany pure ‘ysocy ‘snpnonag ‘wor 4304

abhi

@eeree ete cee or seve

[‘sves BuLyy |

‘peep ‘oawt {1e7eVm MOT |pP “P ‘snqoutoons

‘quonbory |'** * “woz ‘eonte snyeute A

‘HT CILENU A

‘| yquuy ‘snqetysojzound |

‘Lev

00g | ‘wor ‘snesits

‘[wwog ‘snqzeo

‘qguonboday {eye MOTT |-[ns = ]'ysaq‘tAuctAeg

eer eee coe eee

Mr. A. H. Cooke on Testaceous Mollusca

48

‘suotmtoeds ssoytnojoo puv ounoX ArT9A

ore Osoy} OIA Jo “uaryy ‘vsopn.10g Jo tA

-ouds O10 B SI 4T poyIyuept ATJOeIL00 e18

ST[OYS eset} JI ynq ‘ soroeds OY} AoUyY JOU Op T

‘NS0)NLO7Z JO SUETATOAdS PoTITRyS O18

STOYS oy} {[VUIpNyLSUOT arI4s ory ‘TOONS

aI SqIt oy} vynynununy ur Scmey} uodn

pue udeMyoq MIIjS OSIOASURI] OT] TTA

Yonod otvsqitoyy : vpuvjnununy you ATare,10—9

‘moljsonb ory

9]}798 0} eTGe Teeq you eAvy yng “ueT

‘ngnonsig= “ueryy ‘vsojn1og yey) yoodsns T

ere oeoeeroeoe se otoe

penne

-uopr Ayysre yur 7 mq “eqs cunok vy

‘sourddrry |

sourddrr |

[soutddrpryg ‘suoysuozy Svooryeyy |

(VISoTOyou , of} UL It poy

-IJUEPI jou svy erooyy = “ABs yOuTRO | SIq}

jo wiuouds vB si “pny “punwor 1yyoy MA

: "MOG ‘seswaosopmu ale s{jeys ey, apace eS Tae:

‘TOLVOYL}UEPT sty} JO

SsoU}OOIIOD OY} ooJUVIeN.S 07 9[qB Jou We T

“Avs

0} eTqvun we T ‘[voryuopt ere soroeds omy

0Y} LoqJOYM IO “ooLI0D st MOTyROyTUEpT

yorym {'yonory ‘sngadour srquopnduay se

eoeoereseos ee eo eae

“SYLVULOY "MOTINGLUYST

"B9G poy |-uoo prq ut ‘suouttoeds omy |'wary

‘anaauy

‘commons Ape |. ‘py “eye~norpeues4 ——

‘[ wary “esopnt

‘suoumtoods OMT, |-03] ‘pr ‘AT “Bq[ex

‘L-uaryy “esopn.104 |

: OY

‘eqenmMey =——

“T}EF OS-GI UE oteA JON | ‘Waxy “esoTN104 BTToYAINY,

‘W CITIALIWUD,

[-uotatoeds ou | | ‘Lasvay “eye4s000]]ru1 ] ——

[-sunod ‘touttoeds aug] |'*"* — “aagy “eqRT[NG~. ——

[-‘suommtoeds omy, | "°°" ++ “aogy “eth[~ ——

“yuonboay AToyetopoy, |' °° * “ogy “eyvoTnoe. 4 ——

‘[‘aog ‘ststte0.10p

‘suotatoods ueAeg |-ULUL) ‘pnp “Ipxeutor

‘suoumtoeds OMY, |" * ‘pnp “lowssniay vlavpeog

‘HAILAV'IVOG

UOT}R1G TEAS

49

obtained in the Gulf of Suez.

‘6

UNLISNDY DPA, “JX qanystp oy Azid v

sdeyazed st 41 “payst[quqse 19}30q 94} euT0Deq

SUI OUIVE 1949R] OYy se NET ‘CERT UL vM«

OULD PUe “TFRT UL Peqrtosop svar 41 SB

‘Aqttorad oy} eavy sqysta Mq pmnoys oueu

oy ‘(veg pay oy} wo osTe) ‘poexy

‘pjox YjIA Jeoryuspr sev ‘oavary ‘np«

“OULU Plecet T ‘suouttoeds Ay IOAO

‘oyuoyy § ‘apuajounbuns poyjaqry Aojeq

STTPYS otf} YyIM ‘oureq ote ‘MoT09T[00 ayy ‘| aaaagy |

ar poqueserder ATasaey AoA st sotoods sry, PRRs Gosh ga ‘yuonbery ‘aeyem mort | ‘yoar ‘eyRa0WAeUT

“SULIMOTOD JUALEBIpP yey

-oulos pue ortds poster At0A B 1QTA\ AjOITBA

poyTVUr-TjoM ev sv sould 971 oey OsTR plnoys

‘eavary “vurbnajo A{qeqorg “eyjewanyjoo ey}

SUIVSV VEY TOOLS OY} Jo ToJOVIVYD OT

UL pur ‘T3097 ey} Jo MoTIsod pur ‘requinu

‘edvys ory ‘Suryrvm oft pue yoryq poydna

-19}UL O1Stloyovtygo oy} ut ATIvpnoyced

‘soInyeoy [BLoMed Tey} UL sede [Le sotoods

pe][B9-0s esoyy ‘sqrt Jo ssauynoys pur ‘eatds

JO WoyvAsye “uoTyexojoo se sjutod xoutcE

{Ons Ur toyjOUY oO WHOA SULIOPICE “ry 00.17

-$2/ T}LM Tvorjuopt rveddy Tye Aoyy ‘Aoqyacn yy

‘621d SPST pur ‘ord TFeq ‘oumertorany

‘20G "JOOZ “Ae oy} UT poqidosep [je pur

‘SOLpuy “Gf OY} Wory [Te “poory ‘oumpew pure

“poor ‘vsobn.iwuas “Toor ‘nucojsoshya “ [Oo

‘punoyINy aT pure sotoeds styy weeayeq LZ ‘omysty |

soueeyiIp pyvaA ou ou o} savedde o1zoqy, [Teen ‘sourddipiyg] ‘veg poy “TOYVM MOTT [uray ‘topoortpenb ——

‘uepy 7 ATwowUIOD osTe sin900

yorya ‘edAz yg Jo wrtoy yyems v Ayorour

are qnq ‘Ajorea 4vy} 0} woAe puodser109

jou op ‘teAsmoy ‘sTfeys yuesead oyy, “T aes,

‘oyyod Jo Aporxrea peytvul-ToM B ynq SuUryy [even ‘erpeaysiny [awa ory “qty

Aue sv “poy ‘nyduny pavdox youu J | ‘oxodeSurg ‘uopy| ‘sourddyryg ‘IOYVM MOT f erVI JON |-od | ‘aaar ‘trqduanyy, eye Ny

“a CILIUAN

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol, xvi.

Testaceous Mollusca obtained in the Gulf of Suez.

50

mAtouds B st “Ayu fy ‘vunrg.Laanog

“‘punibuney WIA you nq

‘sypiled YY apPNAT SOGTUOPT OL ¢ VU

uns wuud,, oq OF ‘edomoy ‘41 SUTyITUE

«pe ‘sypaid wory JouNsIp I sdeoy toysn-y

GIP ‘d “YEBT *X ‘seouspog sep ‘TIMq “4

ul Suey Aq sypeua JO “IBA B SB peqtios

-op Ayjeursiio sem pue ‘uuouds & st

‘(TPS ‘ANQ 20g "1007, "AexT) "Tooy ‘umwbumer

‘SULLOF O}BIPOULIAZUI oT} JO

doy oy} Woy}TM sotoeds ous oY} sv poztu

-Sooad 9q OU prnom puv ‘e[jeuNJoo eT}

TO sny[vo Suors vB WII ‘yory} AL-ouTpeed

-xo ore sueutoeds po Aqoa optya ‘paqqtt

Aydxeys pue urqy ety sunoX oy} ¢ u0rzE4s

Tey} 0} Surproooe ssoTJquop ‘ainyxXe} Ut

Ajepra aeyip [ywapoumbuns + vyp.couore |

seroeds e[qvuea Area sty} Jo suouttoodg

‘TILoy pomngdqnes reyjoq pue pernojod

zoyqsirq @ Aydunis st qt ‘soroeds curpooead

oy} wodg ATTeYUEsse SuTLeyIp yoodsea ou uy

‘snomAuouds

sivedde ‘veg poy ey} Wor os[e ‘eAvotyT

——

“SVU,

[‘pentityu09 aq oy, |

[40.4

edey ‘uosyour ytog] “JID UeIsIog» | wae 0G-0G “uenbeazun yoy | ‘svhup “Vuuttoyornd

OCC ir er et ee ST

é umnop

[yg semtog, ‘sourddyryg | |guenbory f yyez eg 07 e10yG |-AF ‘“YoTTMegq vrpsvaetg

_————<—$ $$

‘[aaaaiy “ey8acountvur = |

‘gied you f1dyVa Mory layevazpy “ey MeTOUINCURs ByLLA Ny

bbe oto bbe tb bo bo tb

a a ne | pe —

ane

“MONG LST LORS TENS

Mr. A. G. Butler on Doratopteryx of Rogenhofer. 51

V.—On. Doratopteryx of Rogenhofer, a Genus of Moths

allied to Himantopterus. By ArtHurG. BUTLER, F.L.S.,

F.Z.S., &e.

In my recent description of a new genus—Pedoptila, allied to

Himantopterus—I referred (pp. 840 and 342) to a moth from

Zanzibar identified many years since by Herr A. Rogenhofer

as a [Himantopterus, of which, however, no description

appeared to have been published.

Herr Rogenhofer has kindly forwarded to me a separate copy

of ashort paper, published last year in the ‘ Sitzungsberichten

der k. k. zoolog.-botanischen Gesellschaft in Wien’ (vol.

XXxiil.), in which a description of this moth appears, a new

genus, Doratopteryx, being erected for its reception. Although,

as I expected, this moth comes nearer to Pedoptila than to -

Himantopterus, it must stand as a distinct genus between

these two.

Doratopteryx, as figured and described by Herr Rogenhofer,

differs from Pedoptila as follows :—

Doratopteryx.

Expanse of wings 17 millim.

Secondaries 17 millim.

Costal and subcostal veins of pri-

maries well separated.

Subcostal branches separate at

their origins.

Lower radial and third median

well separated at their

origins,

Pedoptila.

Expanse of wings 23 millim.

Secondaries 183 millim.

Costal and subcostal veins of pri-

maries lying close together.

Subcostal branches emitted from

a short footstalk.

Lower radial and third median

from the same point.

Secondaries with three veins.

Secondaries with two veins.

_ These characters are all easily seen; but others are indi- -

cated which have rather a specific than a generic value, such

as the form of the outer margin of the primaries, which in

Doratopteryx is slightly sinuous (geschwungen), whereas in

Pedoptila it is regularly arched, the slightly shorter inner

margin of these wings in the former genus and the different

coloration, the type of Doratopteryx having the wings smoky

brown, with the basal area golden yellow, whereas Pedoptila

is grey, with the base bright russet reddish.

One difference which appears in the two figures is due to

an injury to the type of Pedoptila. In Doratopteryx the first

subcostal branch forks into two towards the apex ; this has,

however, clearly been the case with Pedoptila, only the apical

portion of both primaries in Mr. Swanzy’s specimen is broken

59, Mr. A. G. Butler on the Blue-belted Species

away, so that only the commencement of the fork is visible

on one side with the help of a lens.

I cannot at all agree with Herr Rogenhofer in his view that

these genera should be placed near to Procris; the entire

structure is, in my opinion, that of the Chalcosiide, and,

indeed, we have an unnamed genus in the Museum, unfortu-

nately without any indication of locality, which is distinctly -

intermediate between Pedoptila and Agalope, being almost of

the form of the latter ; but not at all widely differing from the

former in neuration, excepting that there are several cross-veins

(three on one side and four on the other) uniting the costal

vein of primaries to the costal margin, and that the subcostal

vein has the normal number (five) of branches.

Mr. M‘Lachlan, who examined the type of Himantopterus

and described its structure in the Belgian ‘ Entomological

Annals’ for 1877, kindly forwarded to me his very careful

sketches; I, however, failed to note in his sketch of the

hind wings the discocellular vein of his description :— Hl

n’existe pas de réticulation transversale, excepté une seule

veinule discoidale.” I regard the presence of this veinlet as

most important, since it proves the existence, in however

rudimentary a condition they may be, of the subcostal and

median veins, neither of which are, however, represented in

the published figures or even referred to.

In my figure of Pedoptila I see that the engraver has trans-

posed the numbers 7, thus giving the impression that the

moth is twice the size of the woodeut. I failed to note this

error on the proof of the cut.

VI.— On the Blue-belted Species of the Butierfly-genus Prothoé.

By Arruur G. Butter, F.L.8., F.Z.8., &e.

THE genus Prothoé has hitherto been supposed to contain

only one blue-belted species, Prothoé Franck (subsequently

corrected to Franckiz) of Godart’s ‘ Encyclopédie.’

Prothoé Franckit was described in 1819 from a single male

specimen received from Java; the diagnosis at the head of

the description runs as follows :—

““ Nym. alis subcaudatis, supra nigris: anticis fascia obliqua

alba azureo marginata : posticis subtus basi fusco inscriptis

apice virescenti pulverulentis.” ‘

Hiibner, in his ‘Sammlung exotischer Schmetterlinge,’

vol. ii, gives an admirable figure of the male, and Hewitson,

of the Butterfly-genus Prothoé. 53

in the ‘Genera of Diurnal Lepidoptera,’ a very fair figure of

the female.

In the museum collection there are four examples of the

Javan species, two males and two females, collected by Dr.

Horsfield; a fifth specimen, without locality-label, stands in

the Hewitson collection as the female of an allied species,

although it is im fact a male.

In 1854 the museum purchased a specimen of a Prothoé in

a mixed collection of insects from various localities, but bearing

no definite indication as to whence it came ; itis likely enough

to be the missing Malacca form which Mr. Distant quotes on

the authority of Wallace. This local form or species stood

in the museum for many years as the supposed male of Prothoé

Franckii; and consequently when, in 1867, and again in

1882, we received specimens of a third species from Borneo

and Tenasserim, I for the time believed them to represent an

interesting variety of the male approaching the female in

coloration ; in the Hewitson collection are three examples of

the same form, evidently regarded by him as males of P.

Franckw (though the first in the series is a female).

In a collection received in 1880 from Dr. George Watt

and made by him in Manipur, was a male specimen of a

fourth species perfectly distinct from the three previously

received ; this species will be described in full in a paper

giving an account of Dr. Watt’s collection.

The four species may be separated as follows :—

a. Primaries above with the oblique belt moderately

broad (more so in the male than the female), cobalt-blue,

intersected by a broad white band; apical area of secon-

daries purplish brown ; prevalent colouring on external area

OmMseCOndaTies, HCLOW, BTCV s/c. sie ves slam depen eloure ties P. Franckii.

b. Oblique belt of primaries shining azure or greenish,

with a series of irregular white dashes to represent the

central belt; apical area of secondaries purplish black ;

prevalent colouring on external area of secondaries below

MLS GROOM» 5 ale ore oH NETO Hoc. Lo SUI CSe OGmInEe TS bmeG P. angelica.

¢. Oblique belt of primaries without white band or

spots, excepting upon the costal border; apical area and

external border of secondaries chocolate-brown.

ce. 1. Oblique belt moderately broad, greenish blue; secon-

daries elongated, asin P. Franckit, with well-marked caudal

appendage, apical markings white with bluish borders; pre-

valent colouring on external area of secondaries pinky

greyish ........ Sune. ea bird. bin ais St lon | oat es a P. uniforms.

c. 2. Oblique belt very broad, covering nearly half the

wing, three spots of the same colour at centre of external

border, only separated from the belt by a blackish submar-

ginal stripe ; secondaries decidedly shorter and less caudate,

apical markings blue; prevalent colouring on external area

greyish oliyaceous, black and green...........0:..0.+0% P. regalis.

54 Mr. S. H. Seudder on Mesozoic Cockroaches.

Of the above species P. Franckii, in spite of its conspicuous

white band, is almost the dullest ; the male is a little brighter

in colouring than the female, and has a slightly narrower

white band across the primaries, but does not otherwise differ.

It comes only from Java (five examples).

Even more dull in colour is P. uniformis, and the absence

of the white band makes it appear more sombre than it really

is. It differs in many respects from P. Franckii, the greater

portion of the outer edge of the blue belt being occupied by a

long shallow sinus instead of being acutely zigzag; some of

the markings on the under surface are also confluent and the

discoidal spots are clearer in outline. I can only guess at

the probable habitat, as at present we only possess one male.

P. angelica is the brightest of all, the female being slightly

less so than the male; the blue belt is sometimes a little wider

than in P. Franckii and its outer edge is much less zigzag ;

it has white dashes on the belt in both sexes; the markings

below are very similar, but the ground-colour is noticeably

different. It occurs in Tenasserim, Borneo, and Sumatra

(five examples).

P. regalis is duller in colouring than the preceding, and

corresponds with P. wniformis in the absence of white on the

blue belt ; it, however, differs from the three preceding species

in the great width of the blue belt, the blue marginal spots on

the primaries, the shorter and less caudate secondaries, the

cruciform character of the black submarginal markings on

under surface of primaries, the filled-in discoidal markings ~

on all the wings, the inner half of external area of secondaries

below being greyish olivaceous crossed by oblong black

patches with reddish external borders, the shorter green and

black submarginal arched spots, and several other characters

to be described hereafter. I have only seen one male of this

very distinct species, from Manipur.

VII.—Notes on Mesozoic Cockroaches.

By Samvuet H. ScuppEr*.

J. Pterinoblattina, a remarkable Type of Paleoblattarie.

Among the many fossil cockroaches figured by Westwood

thirty years ago was one which Giebel afterwards named

Blatta pluma, on account of the resemblance of its neuration

to the barbs of a feather, where the shaft is on one side.

Several species are now known, and on account of this curious

arrangement of the veins, the generic name

* From the Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad, 1885, pp. 105-115,

Ct

ox

Mr. S. H. Scudder on Mesozote Cockroaches.

PTERINOBLATTINA (aréptvos)

is proposed. The wings were very broad, expanding con-

siderably beyond the base, broadest beyond the middle, and

filled with an abundance of branching veins. The mediastinal,

scapular, and externomedian veins ran close together, side by

side, in a perfectly straight course (the shaft of the feather),

from near the middle of the base of the wing toward and nearly

to a point on the costal margin a little within the apex of the

wing, and the superior mediastinal and inferior externomedian

branches, crowded closely together, parted from this appa-

rently common stem at nearly similar angles on either side of

it. ‘The complete independence of the mediastinal, scapular,

and externomedian veins shows that the genus falls in the

Paleoblattarie. The species are all small.

Pterinoblattina pluma.

Blatia pluma, Gieb. Ins. der Vorw. p. 322. Figured by Westw. Quart.

Journ. Geol. Soc. Lond. x. pl. xv. fig. 14f.

The specimen, the original of which I have had the privi-

lege of studying, by the favour of my kind friend, the Rev.

P. B. Brodie, is rather imperfect, and a little deceptive from

the fact that just that portion of the tip is missing which con-

tains the scapular branches ; it is probable, however, from the

longitudinal character of the apical externomedian offshoots,

that the species more closely resembles P. chrysea than P.

éntermixta. All the mediastinal branches are simple, parallel,

equidistant, almest straight, closely. crowded, and part from

the main stem at an angle of about 45°. The externomedian

branches, the only others preserved, part at a less angle, gradu-

ally become quite horizontal apically, are nearly as close at

base as the scapular branches, and as most of them fork and

even refork, though with entire irregularity, become exces-

sively crowded towards the margin. ‘The length of the frag-

ment is 9 millim., its breadth 5 millim. Probably the wing

was 12 millim. long, and 5°5 millim. broad.

It was found in the Corbula or Pecten beds of the Dorset

Purbecks of England.

Pterinoblattina penna, sp. nov.

The single specimen of this species at hand is preserved in

much the same manner as the last, but shows a fragment of

the internomedian region. ‘The three principal veins approach

each other very gradually, so as to give them the appearance

of a tapering rod. The mediastinal branches part from the

stem at nearly a right angle near the base of the wing, gradu-

56 My. S. H. Scudder on Mesozoic Cockroaches.

ally increasing in obliquity distally until they form an angle

of 45° with it; they are slightly curved, the concavity out-

ward, very closely crowded, and about every third one forked

near the middle, but with no regularity. The scapular

branches are not preserved, but as in P. pluma, and for the

same reason, they probably resemble P. chrysea rather than

P. intermixta. The externomedian branches are very closely

crowded, generally straight, part from the stem at an angle

of 45° next the base, and become almost wholly longitudinal

at the apex; they fork about as frequently as, and more irre-

gularly than, the mediastinal branches. The internomedian

area extends far out on the wing, and its branches (what few

can be seen) resemble those of the preceding area, and at its

extremity are parallel to them. Length of fragment 13

millim., width 9 millim. ; probable length of wing 15 millim.,

probable width 9 millim.

Described from a specimen from the English Purbecks

‘sent me for examination by Rev. P. B. Brodie.

It is not impossible that the fragment of a larger wing

figured by Westwood (Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. Lond. 1854,

pl. xvii. fig. 7), from the Lower Purbecks of Durdlestone Bay,

may be a species very close to this.

Pterinoblattina chrysea.

Blattina chrysea, K. Geinitz, Zeitschr. deutsch. geol. Gesellsch. 1880,

p. 520, pl. xxxil. fig. 2.

In this case we have a more perfect wing, the tip being

almost completely preserved. ‘The mediastinal vein termi-

nates before the middle of the outer half of the costal border,

and is furnished with simple, straight, oblique branches, not

so numerous as in the other species, to judge by the figure,

though they are spoken of by Geinitz as “ very numerous

and closely crowded.” Just before the scapular reaches the

tip of the mediastinal, it turns parallel to the costal margin,

runs to the upper tip of the wing, and emits branches similar

to those of the mediastinal, but of course of equal length. All

the externomedian branches run almost longitudinally, are

straight, sometimes forked, and appear from the figure to be

less crowded than the mediastinal branches, though they are

compared by Geinitz to the barbs of a feather. The interno-

median runs to just beyond the broadest part of the wing,

being thus longer than the mediastinal, and sends less crowded,

gently curved, usually forked, rather short branches to the

border. ‘The few anal branches curve and strike the inner

margin. Length 5 millim., breadth about 2°25 millim,

Mr. S. H. Scudder on Mesozote Cockroaches. Sil

From the Lias of Dobbertin, Germany. The description

is drawn up from the data given by Geinitz.

Pterinoblattina intermixta, sp. nov.

A nearly complete wing of this species has almost the same

shape as P. chrysea, but the upper part of the apex is more

produced. The mediastinal vein terminates before the middle

of the outer half of the wing, and the area narrows more

gradually than in any of the others; its branches are gently

curved, and often forked, but not excessively crowded. Just

before reaching the tip of the mediastinal the scapular vein

suddenly bends towards the apex, running subparallel to, but

away from, the costal margin, terminating at the tip and

emitting a crowd of curved and forked branches, The closely

crowded externomedian branches part at an angle of 45°

with the stem, are straight, and forked only just before the

tip, forming a tolerably regular belt of crowded veinlets along

the margin. The basal branches, however, are interfered with

and affected by the internomedian vein, which is nearly

straight, at first running plump against the externomedian

branches, curves then downward parallel to these, and termi-

nates a little before the mediastinal; it is furnished abun-

dantly with branches curving like its extremity and branching

next the border like the externomedian branches; but where

it abuts against these latter they simulate the appearance of

ihe internomedian branches so as to appear as if a part of the

internomedian area, and thus give the latter the appearance

of extending out beyond the broadest part of the wing. The

anal appears to be insignificant, reaching less than a third the

distance from the base, and resembling a narrower and smaller

internomedian area. Length of fragment 10°5 millim., pro-

bable length of wing 12 millim.

Received from Rev. P. B. Brodie, as coming from the

Upper Lias of Alderton, Gloucestershire, England.

Pierinoblattina hospes.

Ricania hospes, Germ. Acta Acad. Leop. Carol. xix. pp. 220, 221,

pl. xxii. fig. 18. :

Germar took this for one of the Fulgorina, in the neigh-

- bourhood of Ricania and Peciloptera. It is pretty plain, how-

ever, that it belongs here, though the figure given by Germar

is not sufficiently clear to enable one to formulate any charac-

teristics. Assmann thought it a Neuropteron, falling in the

neighbourhood of Drepanopteryz.

It comes from the Oolite of Solenhofen.

58 Mr. 8. H. Scudder on Mesozoic Cockroaches.

Pterinoblattina gigas.

Ricania gigas, Weyenb. Arch. Mus. Teyl. ii. pp. 270, 271, pl. xxxv.

fig, 23.

Following Germar, Weyenbergh placed this enormous

species in ftcania; but it as evidently falls here and bears

a close general resemblance, excepting in size, to P. penna of

the Purbecks. Ricania fulgens, Gieb. (Brodie, pl. iv. fig. 12),

from the Vale of Wardour, has nothing to do with Pterino-

blattina.

This gigantic form also comes from the Oolite of Solenhofen.

Il. Triassic Blattarice from Colorado.

In a recent paper I described some of the Triassic Palzeo-

blattariz, which I mentioned as interesting on account of

their special relation to the Blattarizee of the same formation.

Brief diagnoses of these latter forms will therefore have some

interest, and I mention them in the order of their relation to

the Paleoblattarie.

NEORTHROBLATTINA (véos, dpOpus), gen. nov.

In this genus the wings are about two and a half times

longer than broad, with fairly well-rounded apices, the medi-

astinal and scapular veins amalgamated into a single vein,

which extends nearly to the tip, and in the middle of the

wing occupies nearly one kalf its width. The internomedian

vein is of varying importance, and in the large anal area the

veinlets terminate on the margin ; the anal furrow is strongly

arcuate and deeply impressed.

Neorthroblattina albolineata, sp. nov.

The single wing has lost the tip, but all the essential fea-

tures are preserved excepting the form of the tip. The wing

is very dark-coloured, and the veins appear as very pale lines

upon it. The costal margin is gently and equably arched,

while the inner margin is perfectly straight. The externo-

median vein is little developed, first forking, and then not

widely, in the middle of the wing, its fuller development

being prevented by the ample and unrestricted development

of the internomedian vein, which runs in a full rounded course

nearly to the tip of the wing. The anal area is interesting

because the veins of the upper half run close to, but do not

impinge upon, the anal furrow, curving downward just before

reaching it, and either running into the next vein below and

terminating there, or continuing parallel to the furrow and

terminating on the inner border. Length of fragment 7

Mr. S. H. Scudder on Mesozote Cockroaches. 59

millim. ; probable length of wing 9 millim. ; breadth of wing

3°5 millim.

Triassic beds near Fairplay, Colorado.

Neorthroblattina Lakes, sp. nov.

Several specimens of this species were found. The costal

margin is arched, as in the last species, and the inner margin

has an almost equal opposite curvature. The externomedian

vein has a very sinuous course, and forks before the middle

of the wing with abundant neuration, occupying on the mar-

gin the entire tip of the wing and almost the outer half of the

lower margin, while the internomedian is reduced to an arching

vein, extending but little beyond the anal furrow, and with

only two or three branches ; the anal veins are all parallel to

the anal furrow and simple. Length of wing 9 millim. ;

breadth 3°5 millim.

Triassic beds near Fairplay, Colorado.

This species is named after Prof. Arthur Lakes, of the

School of Mines in Golden, Colorado, who first made known

these beds, this species being one of the first discovered

by him.

Neorthroblattina rotundata, sp. nov.

The costal margin in this species is very strongly arched,

while the inner margin is straight, giving a very different

aspect tothe wing. It closely resembles the preceding species

in the mediastmo-scapular and anal areas, and also in the

peculiarities of the externomedian vein, excepting that the

latter does not encroach to so large a degree upon the interno-

median, the terminal offshoot of which creeps along the border

so as to limit the marginal extent of the externomedian area

almost as much below as above, although the branching of

the externomedian vein is scarcely lessened. Length of wing

8°5 millim.; breadth 3°3 millim.

Triassic beds near Fairplay, Colorado.

Neorthroblattina attenuata, sp. nov.

This species departs from the typical forms in its slender-

ness and pointed apex, but it agrees so fairly in general

structure that it would best be placed here. The costal

margin is not regularly arched, being flattened mesially,

while the whole wing tapers beyond the basal third; the

inner margin is also arcuate, and the tip bluntly pointed.

The mediastino-scapular vein terminates considerably before

the apex, and the oppositely arcuate internomedian reaches

60 Mr. 8S. H. Scudder on Mesozoic Cockroaches.

almost as far out, the branches of both nearly always simple.

The anal veins are only slightly irregular. Length of wing

15 millim.; breadth 4 millim.

Triassic beds near Fairplay, Colorado.

SCUTINOBLATTINA (cKUTUVOS), gen. Nov.

In this genus, composed of small species, the front wings

are decidedly more coriaceous than the hind wings, so that

the neuration is often more or less obscured by it. The wing

itself is convex, as in the modern Phoraspis, and subtriangular

in form, its greatest width being near the base, while the tip

is bluntly pointed. ‘The mediastinal and scapular veins are

again blended into one, which, instead of having a sinuous

course, 1s nearly or quite straight, and terminates below the

apex of the wing, while the externomedian vein follows

closely parallel to it, and the oblique veins of this and the

internomedian veins follow each other so as to make it diffi-

cult to tell where the line of demarcation may lie. The anal

veins sometimes fall on the margin and sometimes on the

anal furrow.

Scutinoblattina Brongniarti, sp. nov.

In this interesting species the wings are very strongly

convex at the base and the whole surface is flecked with dark

spots. The branches part from the main veins at a similar

angle on either side of the middle of the wing. The anal

area extends nearly to the middle of the wing, where it is

marked by a considerable emargination, and its veins are

frequent, oblique, mostly simple, and terminate on the margin.

Length of wing 7 millim. ; breadth 3 millim.

Triassic beds near Fairplay, Colorado.

Named after Mr. Charles Brongniart, of Paris, well known

for his remarkable discoveries among the older fossil insects.

Scutinoblattina intermedia, sp. nov.

This species resembles the last, but is not marked by any

dots, and the anal area, while shorter, shows no emargination

of the border at its extremity ; the anal veins are very close,

parallel to the inner margin, and terminate not on the margin,

but on theanal furrow. It further differs in that the externo-

median branches are considerably more longitudinal than

those terminating on the costal margin. Length of wing

7 millim.; breadth 2°75 millim.

Triassic beds near Fairplay, Colorado.

>

Mr. 8. H. Scudder on Mesozote Cockroaches. 61

Scutinoblattina recta, Sp. Nov.

This species, the smallest and most abundant of all in the

Triassic rocks, is rather slenderer than the others, and has the

surface finely reticulated. The mediastino-scapular and

externomedian veins run side by side in perfectly straight

lines from the middle of the base to the middle of the tip, the

branches, very few in number, parting similarly on the two

sides. ‘The costal is more arched than the inner margin, and

where they can be made out the one or two anal veins seem

to run to the margin; but all the veins on the wing are

exceedingly obscure. Length of wing 6:3 millim.; breadth

2-4 millim,

Triassic beds near Fairplay, Colorado.

III. On the Genera hitherto proposed for Mesozoic Blattarie.

Brodie, in 1845, published figures of a considerable number

of Mesozoic cockroaches, but named only one, which he

referred to the genus Blatta. In 1852 Heer figured and

named another under the equally broad generic name Blat-

tina. Westwood, in publishing in 1854 a considerable

addition to our knowledge of the cockroaches of the English

Mesozoic rocks, separated four somewhat peculiar forms under

the generic term Blattidiwm ; the rest were unnamed. Giebel,

two years later, named a considerable proportion of Brodie’s

and Westwood’s species ; while placing a considerable num-

ber under Blatta and Blatiina, he divided the rest under three

new genera—livthma, Hlisama, and Nethania—the last in-

cluding the only one of Westwood’s species of Blattidium

which was noticed. On the other hand, Heer, in 1864,

divided all the Mesozoic species between Blattina and Blat-

tidium, placing in the latter all of Westwood’s species,

together with all those referred to new genera by Giebel.

Finally, a few years ago, HE. Geinitz proposed for a Triassic

species described by him, and one previously published by

Heer, the new generic term JMesobdlattina.

There is no question that the forms described by West-

wood, after eliminating the one separated by Giebel under

the name of Nethania, form a very distinct group ; but none

of the species since added to it belong here, so that

BLATTIDIUM

should stand much as first limited (though not described) by

Westwood. Probably, however, it should be still further

restricted by the elimination of B. achelous, Westwood. The

62 Mr. S. H. Scudder on MWesozote Cockroaches.

wings are exceedingly long and slender, particularly in B.

symyrus, Westw. (which may be taken as the type), with

nearly or quite parallel sides. The mediastinal vein termi-

nates not far from the middle of the wing, and sends out a

multitude of crowded offshoots to the margin. The scapular

vein unites in the basal third of the wing with the externo-

median, and throws off rather distant oblique veins, first to

the mediastinal and afterwards to the border. The externo-

median and internomedian veins have together several more

or less forked very longitudinal branches, all of which appear

to terminate on the apical margin, while the main anal vein,

longitudinally oblique, extends nearly as far as the medias-

tinal, and the outer half of the inner margin of the wing

seems to have no veins falling upon it; the veins of the anal

area run obliquely from the margin upward and outward to

the main anal vein.

As to the genera of Giebel, six species are placed by him

in Rithma, two in LElisama, and one in Nethania. The

species of Nethania is rather too uncertainly figured to deter-

mine by the illustration alone where it belongs. The two

species of

E,LISAMA

figured by Brodie certainly belong together, and seem to con-

stitute a natural genus. By the kindness of the Rev. Mr.

Brodie I have seen the original of his pl. v. fig. 1 (Zlisama

Knert of Giebel) and another specimen which seems to belong

to E. minor, so that I can more fully characterize this genus.

The mediastinal and scapular veins appear here to constitute

one vein, and to occupy almost the entire upper half of the

wing. ‘The externomedian and internomedian veins fill the

lower half between them with parallel veins, which at their

origin curve at once strongly downward, and then run longi-

tudinally to the apical margin, leaving only the meagrest

possible space to the anal area, which is indeed broken off

from the two specimens I have seen, and does not appear in

the figures published by Brodie. In addition, in both the

species there is an abundant but imperfect cross-venation at

the base of the externomedian and internomedian areas, and

on the latter a large discoloured spot, which may of course be

confined to these two species only.

RITHMA

contains more incongruous material. I have myself recog-

nized in the English species I have examined autoptically

only one of the species referred to it, named A. Murchisont

Mr. S. H. Scudder on Mesozoic Cockroaches. 63

by Giebel, and this is certainly to be referred to Mesoblattina,

Geinitz. 2. ramificata is quite too imperfect to be considered

until better specimens occur. It is probable that &. antiqua

should be separated from the others, and the same may be

true of &. Westwoodi. This leaves two species, Rk. purbec-

censis and R. Morris’, which agree well together, and repre-

sent a group which seems to have flourished in Mesozoic

times, as I have seen a number of species from the English

Lias belonging to it; and Blattina formosa, Heer, from

Schambelen, and Slattina liasina, Gieb., figured by Brodie,

also belong here. These wings are rounded wedge-shaped,

with the amalgamated mediastinal and scapular area so large

as to occupy about half of the wing, the vein running in a

slightly sinuous course to, or even below, the tip. The anal

area is generally pretty large, convex, and filled with parallel

veins, which terminate on the margin. The space between

is divided about equally between the externomedian and

internomedian veins, which generally take a somewhat

sinuous course, and fork with tolerable abundance, filling the

space with graceful lines, spreading like (sinuous) rays of a

fan. The genus is closely related to Neorthroblattina of the

American Trias, but differs from it in the much greater area

covered by the amalgamated mediastinal and scapular veins.

The following described species may be referred to it :—

fithma purbeccensis.

Rithma purbeccensis, Gieb. Faun. d. Vorw. iii. p. 319. Figured by

Westw. Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. Lond. x. pl. xviii. fig. 32.

Lower Purbecks, Durdlestone Bay, England.

Rithma Morrisi.

Rithma Morrisi, Gieb. Faun. d. Vorw. ii. p. 319. Figured by Westw.

Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc, Lond. x. pl. xvii. fig. 34.

Lower Purbecks, Durdlestone Bay, England.

Rithma formosa.

Blattina formosa, Heer, Lias Ins. Aarg. p. 15, pl. H. figs. 41, 42; id.

Urw. Schweiz. pl. vil fies. 1,16 a : iss

Lias, Schambelen, Switzerland.

Rithma l“asina.

Blattina liasina, Gieb. Faun. d. Vorw. iii. p. 317. Figured by Brodie,

Foss. Ins. Engl. pl. viii. fig. 12.

Lower Lias of Wainlode, Strensham, England.

64. Mr. S. H. Scudder on Mesozoie Cockroaches.

MESOBLATTINA,

proposed by E. Geinitz, as stated, for two Liassic species of

continental Europe, is a most prolific type, a considerable

number of English Mesozoic forms falling here, and among

others, as remarked above, those figured by Westwood and

described by Giebel under the name of Authma Murchisone

and R. antiqua. The former of these, as well as a consider-

able number of new species, have been sent to me by Mr.

Brodie. In this genus the basal sweep of the externomedian

and internomedian veins is very noticeable, following as they

do the curve of the anal furrow before branching to fill the

lower half of the wing. In this respect they remind one

strongly of Elisama; but the wings are much slenderer than

there, and, what is of more importance, the anal area is of

the normal size, while next the humeral angle is seen a flat

unveined field, so frequent in modern cockroaches. To this

belong, among others, the following species :—

Mesoblattina protypa.

Mesoblattina protypa, Gein. Zeitschr. deutsch. geol. Gesellsch. 1880,

pp. 019, 520, pl. xxii. fig. 1.

Lias of Dobbertin, Germany.

Mesoblattina angustata.

Mesoblattina angustata, Gein. Zeitschr. deutsch. geol. Gesellsch. 1880,

pp. 519, 520.

Blattina angustata, Heer, Viert. naturf. Gesell. Zurich, ix. pp. 288-

300, pl. fig. 6.

Lias of Schambelen, Switzerland.

Mesoblattina dobbertinensis, Gein.

Mesoblattina dobbertinensis, Gein. Zeitschr. deutsch. Geol. Gesellsch.

1884, p. 570, pl. xiii. fig. 1.

Lias of Dobbertin, Germany.

Mesoblattina Murchisoné.

Rithma Murchisoni, Gieb. Ins. d. Vorw. p. 319. Figured by Westw.

Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. Lond. x. pl. xviii. fig. 43.

Lower Purbecks of Durdlestone Bay, England.

Mesoblattina antiqua.

Rithma antigua, Gieb. Ins. d. Vorw. p. 319. Figured by Westw.

Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. Lond. x. pl. xvii. fig. 10.

Lower Purbecks of Durdlestone Bay, England.

Mesoblattina elongata.

Blatta elongata, Gieb. Ins. d. Vorw. p. 322. Figured by Westw. -

Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. Lond. x. pl. xv. fig. 23.

Middle Purbecks of Durdlestone Bay, England.

Bibliographical Notices. 65

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.

The Birds of Lancashire. By F. 8. Mircuett.

Post 8vo. London: Van Voorst, 1885.

WE hail the appearance of Mr. F. 8. Mitchell’s neat and exhaustive

little handbook on ‘The Birds of Lancashire’ with great pleasure.

Previous to the issue of this work we possessed no standard infor-

mation of any kind in a collective form respecting the avifauna of

the vast district lying between the Bristol Channel and the Solway

Firth. This hiatus is keenly felt by those naturalists who have

occasion to work out the distribution of birds in the British Islands.

The west of England and the whole of Wales have been much

neglected by the “local naturalists ;” but we hope that the careful

observations made by Mr. Mitchell will prove contagious, and that

his useful handbook will be followed by similar works dealing with

the other western counties, until the birds are as well known and

their distribution as accurately determined as in the eastern

counties. Without aspiring to the pretensions of such works as

Stevenson’s ‘ Birds of Norfolk’ or Gray’s ‘ Birds of the West of

Scotland,’ Mr. Mitchell’s handbook supplies us with much informa-

tion which we fail to find in those more elaborate works. We

allude to the careful way in which the time of arrival and the

date at which each species lays its eggs is given—information which

will be of the highest service to many a young naturalist in the

northern counties. Nor will the numerous local names of birds be

less welcome to many readers. Much valuable information is given

respecting the occurrence of wild fowl on the coasts of a county

eminently suited to the requirements of such birds, which the shore-

shooter will do well to study ; and many “straight tips” and quiet

hints are given respecting the modes by which they are captured ;

whilst a considerable amount of interesting archeological informa-

tion is incorporated. The charming woodcuts by Whymper of the

“decoy pipes,” showing the method by which the wary ducks are

lured to their doom, are exceptionally realistic. In addition to

numerous woodcuts the work is embellished by two beautiful

coloured plates by Keulemans, one of the Black-throated Wheatear

(a bird which has hitherto only been met with in the United King-

dom in Lancashire), and the other of the Wall-Creeper. Several

occurrences of rare birds in the British Islands are here recorded

apparently for the first time; and not a few interesting particulars

are given concerning the habits of many species. We must doubt,

however, the correctness of Mr. Mitchell’s assertion that the Star-

ling is only single-brooded—in the adjoining county of York it

certainly rears two, if not three, broods in the season. Lancashire

compares most favourably with other counties with regard to its

avifauna, which we are told numbers 256 species. No less than

116 of these are given as breeding within the limits of the county,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xvi. 5

66 Bibliographical Notices.

whilst 65 are winter visitors and 75 occasional visitors. The range

of each is carefully traced through the county, and the time of arrival,

nidification, number of broods, number of eggs, comparative abun-

dance, together with numerous notes of. local interest and peculi-

arities of habit, are given.

In short, Mr. Mitchell has performed his task well, and has

obviously been at much pains to render his information as complete

and reliable as possible. The work will be welcome and useful to

all who take an interest in British birds, and must prove indispen-

sable to the many north-country artisan-naturalists whose leisure

time from toil in noisy mill or factory is spent in studying natural

history in the suburbs of their crowded towns. We hope that

provincial naturalists will not rest until every county not yet

favoured with a handbook to its bird-life can boast of one planned

with as much care and carried out with as much completeness as

the useful and interesting little volume before us.

Memoirs of the Geological Survey of India. Palcontologia Indica,

being Figures and Descriptions of the Organic Remains procured

during the Progress of the Geological Survey of India. Published

by order of His Excellency the Governor-General of India in

Council. Series x. Indian Tertiary and Post-Tertiary Verte-

brata.—Vol. III. Part 1. Additional Siwalik Perissodactyla and

Proboscidia, with 5 plates and 6 woodcuts. Part 2. Stalk

and Narbada Bunodont Suina, with 7 plates and 1 woodeut.

Part 3. Rodents and new Ruminants from the Siwaliks, and

Synopsis of Mammalia, with 1 plate and 8 woodeuts. Part 4.

Siwalik Birds, with 2 plates. Part 5. Mastodon Teeth from

Perim Island, with 2 plates. By R. Lypexxmr, B.A., F.GS.,

F.Z.8. 4to. Calcutta: Geological Survey Office. London:

Triibner & Co. 1884.

Tur Memoirs included in Mr. Lydekker’s third volume of Indian

Tertiary Vertebrata are varied in matter and vary in importance.

We may say of the yolume as a whole, that it makes an important,

valuable, and welcome contribution to the knowledge of the subjects

of which it treats; and every anatomist will need to examine in

detail the materials described and discussed in the successively

issued parts of the work.

Part 1 opens with an account of Accratherium Blanfordi, founded

on materials collected by Mr. W. T. Blanford in the Lower Siwaliks

of the extreme west of India.

Upper molar teeth of two races of this rhinoceros are described,

which differ in size. Its affinities are with the Rhinoceros pale-

indicus, which, however, has the external surface of the molar teeth

flatter. The bases of the two colles are in contact in A. paleindicus,

and that species wants the tubercle at the entrance to the median

valley. The distinction of A. Blanfordi from Rhinoceros sivalensis

Bibliographical Notices. 67

is found in that species having the second costa of the molar teeth

more prominent, in the anterior collis having no vertical groove

on its posterior side, in the ante-crotchet of A. Blanfordi being

absent, while the crotchet is relatively larger. The molar teeth of

Aceratherium perimense are distinguished from those of A. Blanfordi

by greater development of the buttress and costa, while the ante-

crotchet is less developed, and the posterior valley forms a deep pit

instead of a slit. Figures are given of the mandible, showing its

general form, and indicating that the symphysis approximated to

the characters of the Javan rhinoceros.

The lower molars have a faint trace of an external cingulum.

After comparing this Indian fossil with other species of rhinoceros,

the author concludes that there is a strong presumption that it is

an Aceratherium, though it is difficult at present to establish distinc-

tion from its American allies. The two races are distinguished

as majus and minus. Among Kuropean types it finds its nearest

ally in A. inciswwum; and the Rhinoceros deccanensis is thought to

have been a descendant from the same stock as Aceratherium Blan-

ordi.

- Hipparion antilopmum has a cranium referred to it from the

Siwaliks of Perim Island, in which the teeth exhibit the com-

plete isolation of the anterior pillar characteristic of Hipparion,

though the pillar is less elongated than in the teeth referred to H.

Theobaldi. Still, the skull is only determined provisionally, and is

compared with H. gracile, with the conclusion that the form of the

posterior maxillary cavity establishes a specific distinction. Other

teeth from Perim Island are described, and if they prove to belong

to a new species it may be named JH, Feddeni.

The remainder of the memoir is devoted to Mastodons. Three

tretalophodont species and two trilophodont species have been

already described from the Siwaliks, and the author now indi-

cates trilophodont types. Concerning the genealogy of the

Elephants, it is observed that the presence of simple tetraconodon$

premolars in some Mastodons suggests their descent from some

ungulate with teeth of this type, in which premolars were as fully

developed as molars; and that it is merely necessary to assume

the addition of an extra pair of columns in each of the true

molars of the Bunodont Artiodactyla to produce a dentition analo-

gous to that of the simple-toothed Mastodons. A variety of Mas-

todon angustidens named M. paleindicus is described from teeth.

It has a tendency to a rather more complex structure of the molars

than is usual in the European type, and there is a greater curvature

of the borders of the crown in the third molar of the lower jaw,

both these characters approximating towards MW. pandionis, with

which it is associated in the extreme western border of India.

Further descriptions are given of teeth of Mastodon pandionis, which

is also closely allied to Mastodon angustidens, though the structure

of the molars is more complex and the cement of the teeth is deve-

loped. It appears to have survived to a later epoch than WM.

angustidens, being found in the Upper Siwaliks.

68 Bibliographical Notices.

The third type of this group is the new species Trilophodon

Falconeri. The tooth differs from those of M. pandionis in its smooth

enamel, low vertical ridges, wide transverse valley, and trefoil-

shaped dentine islets.

Part 2 opens with a statement of the author’s conviction that

the Indian species of Dinotherium must be maintained, and are not

to be identified with the European type.

Dr. Falconer’s divisions of the genus Hippopotamus, named Hexa-

protodon and Tetraprotodon, are here united, and Leidy’s genus Che-

ropsis is included with them in the genus Hippopotamus. Some

account is given of crania of Hippopotamus sivalensis, in which the

molar teeth vary in proportions ; and the author finds that a large

series of vertebre and limb-bones show distinctions from Hippopo-

tamus amphibius. The spinous process of the axis is higher, the odon-

toid process blunter; the scapula has its long diameter shorter ;

the femur apparently includes two types; the astragalus is longer

than in H. amphibius and approximates to the pigs.

A small hippopotamus from Burma, named by Falconer and

Cautley Heaaprotodon wravaticus, is distinguished from H. sivalensis

by the shorter symphysis and the greatly diminished interval be-

tween the canines, in which characters it makes a nearer approach

to the pigs than any other hippopotamus. The species H. nama-

dicus was referred to by Falconer as larger than H. amphibius or

H. swwalensis. It has only been obtained from the Narbadas, and

the author observes that the crania referred by Falconer to H. pale-

indicus might with equal reason be referred to H. namadicus, and

describes a mandible. H. paleindicus presents a singular type of

mandible, the jaw being that of a Hevaprotodon in process of con-

version into a TYetraprotodon, the middle incisors beimg forced

inwards and greatly reduced in size by the development of the first

and thirdincisors. The H. ctravaticus is the most generalized Indian

species, and steps of successive modification are exhibited by the

species 17. swalensis, H. namadicus, and H. paleindicus, at least as

shown in the increased shortening of the symphysis of the mandible.

H. amphibius in length of symphysis rather exceeds the Narbada

hippopotamus, its inner incisors are large and the outer incisors

small; but in H. beriensis the small outer incisor has disappeared.

The representatives of swine among the Siwalik rocks are referred

to the genera Sus, Hippohyus, Sanitheriwm, and Hyotherium. An

interesting summary of modifications of the genus Sus precedes the

description of Indian species. Sus giganteus of Falconer and Cautley

is described from specimens of crania, dentition, and mandible, so as

to show its differences from S. scrofa, S. eristatus, S. barbatus. The

third and fourth premolars of this species are wider and stouter

than the corresponding teeth of most existing pigs; but the struc-

ture is similar to that of the premolars of Tetraconodon. Sus titan is

a new species founded on mandible, cranium, teeth, and limb-bones,

and is régarded as distinct from S. giganteus. The first and second

molars are of narrower and more elongated type than in that species;

but whether it is distmct from the European types may admit of

Bibliographical Notices. 69

some doubt, and it is stated that S. titan in the structure of its

lower premolars is intermediate between the mandible referred to

S. giganteus and the fossil Kuropean pigs. Another species is named

Sus Falconeri, and although the name is new it is adapted to some

well-known materials. Its cranium approximates to that of the

living S. barbatus of Borneo, though the living species has the palate

more produced behind the third molar tooth; and this fossil is well

distinguished from most of the other fossil species by the structure

of its molars, which are of complex character. In this structure it

makes an approximation to Phacochwrus, especially in its last

lower molars, which might be converted into those of Phacochwrus

if the main columns were isolated and reduced to the size of the

accessory columns. In another direction the teeth of this species

approximate to the still more complex molars of Hippohyus.. Sus

hysudricus is a fourth species, figured by Falconer, known from

ample materials, which indicate that it is distinct from living pigs in

having larger and stouter premolars, which somewhat approximate

to those of the African river-hogs, and in having the molars of the

male wider with lower crowns. ‘The last upper molars have a

conspicuously developed cingulum. A fifth species is Sus punja-

biensts, known froma mandible. It was a diminutive pig, no larger

than the existing pigmy hog of Nepaul, of which it is supposed to

be the ancestor. It was about as large as a hare.

Hippohyus sivalensis is described from the cranium and mandible,

which make some approximation to Hyotherium, though the struc-

ture of the molars is much simpler. The true molars somewhat

resemble those of Hippopotamus, but have the longitudinal and trans-

verse valleys equally developed. The molars may also be compared

with those of Hemimeryx or Hyopotamus.

Samtherium Schlagintweitt of Von Meyer is identified with the

Sus pusillus of Falconer. This genus has a well-marked cingulum

which distinguishes it from Hzppohyus, and in several respects. it

makes an approximation to Sus.

Hyotherium is another genus of Von Meyer’s hitherto somewhat

loosely identified, which the author recognizes in India. The species

H. scindiensis is known from a few molar teeth. In Hyotherium

European specimens show that the canines and lower incisors are

but little specialized.

Tetraconodon magnus is a Siwalik type only known from molars

and mandible.

Listriodon, which occurs in the Middle Miocene of Europe, is

represented by two species in the Siwaliks. It was referred to the

genus Tapirus by Falconer, and classed with the Bunodont Suina by

Lartet. The species L. pentapotamie is closely allied to the Euro-

pean form; but the second species, LZ. Theobaldi, is smaller and

distinguished by having the transverse valley wider and more open,

and by wanting oblique ridges running from the anterior and

posterior cingula to the summits of the main ridges. The memoir

concludes with a list of writings upon the fossils described.

In the third part are descriptions of a few rodents from the

70 Bibliographical Notices.

Siwalik beds. Ahizomys sivalensis is known from mandibles and a

caleaneum, and appears to be distinguished from living species by

the relative size and breadth of the molar teeth. The porcupines

are represented by a mandible named Hystrix sivalensis. Com-

parisons are made to distinguish it from H. cristata and H. hirsute-

rostris, a8 well as to show its relations with other fossil species. A

young cranium is also figured which probably belongs to the same

species. Then follow supplementary notes on ruminants. First

the Cervus latidens of a previous volume is redescribed as Oreas?

latidens, with the conclusion that the dentition indicates a large

antelope nearly equal to the eland, having marked affinity with

Oreas and less conspicuous affinity with Zragoceros and Palcoryx.

An upper molar is similarly referred with doubt to the genus Pale-

oryx. Other remains are considered to indicate the genus Bosela-

phus. Tragulus sivalensis is a Siwalik type known from its teeth,

and the author finds no difference but size to separate the fossil

-from existing species, though such slight variation as exists makes

some approach to Moschus. Moschus is a genus indicated with

doubt on the evidence of a premolar, and it is remarked that it is

impossible to distinguish this tooth from that of the musk-deer

except by its smaller size.

The genus Cervus, enlarged to include the various subgenera,

yields two new species. Cervus stmplicidens closely approaches in

tooth-characters to Cervus awis, having the necks of the crowns of

the true molars on different levels; but in the living species the

third upper premolar is relatively shorter, the outer part of the

fourth premolar rather less symmetrical, and the true molars rela-

tively wider. Cervus triplidens is nearly allied to the C. Davidi-

anus. They have strongly marked coste on their outer surfaces,

and the crowns are higher than those of Cervus simplicidens. A

third species, Cervus sivalensis, is represented by teeth resembling

those of C. Duvaucelli, but having more rugose enamel, a distinct

cingulum, and a smaller accessory column in the molar teeth.

Then succeeds a useful synopsis of the Siwalik and Narbada

Mammalia, with references to the original descriptions and to

the previous parts of the present work. Advantage is taken of

this recapitulation to vary the nomenclature of some of the types.

Part 4 is devoted to the Siwalik birds, some of which have

already been described by Mr. William Davies. Among these is the

Pelecanus Cautleyi, founded on the distal extremity of a left ulna.

Although the comparisons have shown it to be distinct from such

species as were available for comparison, the author regards the

name as provisional, since existing species remain with which no

comparison can be made.

A second species is the Pelecanus sivalensis, also founded on the

distal extremity of an ulna, and for similar reasons the name is

regarded as provisional. Phalacrocoraa 1s known from a meta-

tarsus, and is almost undistinguishable from P. carbo of New Zealand.

Leptoptilus Faleoneri is founded on yarious remains, which also

appear to the author to make the name provisional. An indeter-

Bibliographical Notices. 71

minate cervical vertebra is regarded as indicating a Siwalik stork

or allied form. The genus Mergus is quoted with doubt on the

evidence of a cervical vertebra. Struthio asiaticus was an ostrich

closely allied to the existing species, and the author doubts whether

the slight differences in their cervical vertebre can be of more than

individual or varietal value; so that this species is regarded as pro-

visional.

The Dromeus sivalensis has since been withdrawn by the author

on the ground that the bones must be referred to an Artiodactylate

mammal,

Part 5 is devoted to Mastodon teeth from Perim Island. They

comprise the first and last upper true molars of Mastodon pandionis,

and the second right upper true molar, upper milk-molars, and

penultimate lower molar of Mastodon perimensis; and having

described these teeth in detail, the author regards it as evident that

the tetralophodont M. perimensis is a more specialized form than

the trilophodont MW. pandionis. In order to convert the teeth of

the latter into the former type it is necessary that the anterior

accessory columns should be less developed, so that the valleys

would be more open. A fourth ridge should be developed in the

intermediate molars, and a fifth ridge and double talon in the last

molar. Both species have cement in the valleys. It is considered

as likely that Mastodon sivalensis is a descendant from the stock of

Mastodon pandionis, and it is thought probable that Mastodon pan-

dionis and Mastodon pentelict are both branches from the older

stock of Mastodon angustidens.

In this volume a considerable mass of material is made known

and illustrated by figures, which for the most part are excellent ;

and it is a great gain to paleontology for naturalists to be in

possession of the author’s descriptions. Admirable in many ways,

the work suffers from the disjointed manner in which the growth

of material has caused the parts to be issued; and some of the

descriptions rather convey the impression of unnecessary haste in

publishing what might perhaps have been perfected by fuller con-

sideration. There is an appearance of desiring to leave nothing

for those who may come hereafter, and yet at the same time to leave

open a way for retiring from positions which future research may

make untenable. Many of the species instituted by the author

seem to us to be founded on characters which would justify us in

extending to them the term provisional, which so often characterizes

species founded by others. Space might sometimes have been

gained which could with advantage have been taken for more ex-

tended description. Not but what the descriptions are excellent in

their way, only they could in many cases have been fuller with

advantage. The author’s strong interest is rather with what may

be termed genetic comparisons. He has done much to unravel the

affinities of species by comparing them with existing and fossil

allies ; and the speculations on descent of species are usually justi-

fied by the nature of the materials and the interest of the problems

involved. But suggestive as this pursuit of evolution undoubtedly

72 Bibliographical Notices.

is, its value is always in proportion to the degree to which evidence

has been previously elaborated by laborious descriptions and com-

parative figures. The author’s mental attitude rather disposes him

to write for those who have already written on similar subjects,

than for the many who might become students. But even in this

he has impressed his own individuality on his work in his own way,

and we take that work with much gratitude for the labour, ability,

and research which it manifests.

Memoirs of the Geological Survey of India. Paleontologia Indica,

being Fiyures and Descriptions of the Organe Remans procured

during the progress of the Geological Survey of India. Published

by order of His Excellency the Governor-General of India in

Council. Seriesiv. Vol. I. Part 4. The Labyrinthodont from

the Byort Group. By R. Lypexxer, B.A., F.G.S., F.Z.8. With

4 plates. Calcutta: Geological Survey Office. London: Tribner

& Co. 1885.

Tue Labyrinthodont which gives a title to this memoir is a new

generic type named by the author Gondwanosaurus byoriensis. The

name is taken from the geological series, Gondwana system, in

which it occurs, and the Bijori group, an upper subdivision of the

same series in the Satpura district. ‘The preservation is not all that

could be desired, the bones having disappeared from the exposed

portions of the specimen. The skull is about the size of that of the

well-known Lovomma Allmanni, and is shown to be labyrinthodont

by the structure of the teeth, a parietal foramen, the presence of

epiotic cornua, and the structure of the thoracic shield. Only in

the region of tthe epiotic bones is there a trace of external surface,

and there the ornament is closely pitted. The exoccipital region

appears to show no trace of the characteristic amphibian exoccipital

condyles, a character not without importance in determining the

classificatory position of this animal and its allies. The author

relies mainly upon the figures to convey a conception of the form,

proportions, and structure of the skull, and the relations of its

several elements. The outline was triangular, with a rounded

muzzle, the length to the breadth being as two to three. The orbits

are oval, separated by the diameter of an orbit, and are in the

posterior half of the cranium. The parietal foramen is just behind

the eyes. An oval plate, which has the aspect of a perforation in

the cranial bone, occurs on each side of the foramen. The author

regards this as a bony pedicle ; but having only the figure to judge

from, it appears to us to be an indication of minute temporal fossa,

and if so is not entirely without interest as bearing upon the affini-

ties of the group. In the pre-orbital region there is on one side a

slight depression, thought to indicate a small lyra. The nares

appear to have been near the extremity of the snout. On the

palatal aspect there is a similar absence of bony elements ; but a

Bibliographical Notices. 73

large median element is determined as parasphenoid, on each side of

which are bones that appear to be pterygoids. The vomer and

palatine are regarded as forming the arrow-head-shaped anterior

exposed part of the palate. The mandible is long, straight, and

diminishes in depth anteriorly from the condyle. An oval man-

dibular foramen is described on the middle of the under surface of

the jaw. The teeth are imperfect. One or two palato-vomerine

teeth remain, and the maxilla and dentary part of the mandible

each carry a row of small, close-set, sharp, subcylindrical teeth, which

extend back to the orbits. The dentine is simply plicated. Some

larger teeth appear to have been placed behind the palatal teeth.

The vertebral column is only known from an imperfect cast. The

notochord is represented by a large cylinder, somewhat constricted in

the middle of each centrum ; the intervertebral foramina appear from

the figure to have been exceptionally long, The author finds that

each vertebra consisted of a bony neural arch, from which a bony

plate descended on each side and joined the median ventral portion, and

he sees in this structure an analogue of the vertebrae of Archegosaurus

and Huchirosaurus. Each centrum is supposed to support parts of

two neural arches. There are impressions of fifteen ribs, which

have the usual expanded extremities and double head. The tho-

racic shield is well preserved, though the central plate is imperfect

posteriorly. It is ornamented with radiating sculpture, most deve-

loped in front. It has the usual long rhomboidal form. The lateral

plates overlap the anterior part of the median plate and terminate

posteriorly in a sharp process, beyond which another small shield is

found. The dermal scutes appear to have had the form of oats, and

were arranged in oblique rows, forming a chevron pattern, with the

angle forward, along the length of the specimen. The notochordal

character of the vertebral column, with minor ossifications in the

centrum, and the simply plicate dentine distinguish this type from

all the large labyrinthodonts except Archegosaurus ; and it differs

from that genus in the breadth of the interorbital space, development

of the epiotic cornua, in wanting a post-articular process of the

mandible, which, on the other hand, has an internal articular

buttress ; and it further differs in having the rami of the mandible

anchylosed, in having large palato-vomerine teeth, with a few man-

dibular tusks forming an inner series near the symphysis, and in

having the summits of the neural spines expanded from front to

back and transversely. The author is disposed to refer the genus

to the Archegosauride, and it is supposed to be a more specialized

type than Archegosaurvs, and of aquatic habit; its geological age

is probably Permian.

The memoir concludes with a list of writings on Labyrinthodonts

published since 1874. It is an excellent monograph, elaborated in

the author’s best manner,

Ann, & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xvi. 6

74 Miscellaneous.

MISCELLANEOUS.

A long-tongued Pteropine Bat from West Africa.

By Dr. H. A. PAcENsTECHER.

Megaloglossus Wermanni, nov. gen. et spec.

Long-tongued fruit-eating Bats have not hitherto been found

further west than the Himalayas. Our Museum (Hamburg) has

just received one through M. Soyanx, from Lsibange-Fann in

Gaboon. This great change in our zoogeographical experience justi-

fies a preliminary communication.

Our animal belongs to Dobson’s second group of the Macroglossi:

—‘ Second finger with a distinct claw ; intermaxillary bones united

in front.” It has the full dentition with 24-435 on each side.

If Melonycteris had not been separated from Macroglossus the pre-

sent species might also have been left in Macroglossus. In size and

in some of its characters it is intermediate between these two

genera ; but in other points it departs more from Macroglossus than

Melonycteris. The tail, wanting in Melonycteris, has here two

vertebre more than in Macroglossus. The membrane on the foot, ori-

ginating in Macroglossus from the fourth toe and in Melonycteris from

the third, originates here with narrow bands from the third and

second. The muzzle is still simpler than in either genus; the

second premolar, both above and below, projects beyond the others ;

two posterior palatal folds are divided, as in Melonycteris, while

they are not so in Macroglossus. As the tongue is as long as in the

much larger Melonycteris melanops, Dobs. (alboscapulatus, Ramsay),

and at the same time broad, I propose the generic name of Megalo-

glossus.

The species is dark brown, rather lighter on the body; total

length from the muzzle to the interfemoral membrane 90, of the

forearm 45, of the third finger 80 millim.

The species will be fully described and figured in the supplement

to the Annual Report on the Museum for 1885.—Zool. Anzeiger,

April 27, 1885, no. 193, p. 245.

On the Mode of Development of Cantharis vesicatoria.

By M. H. Beavreearp,

After three years of investigations I have the satisfaction of being

able to present to the Academy the solution of a question which has

hitherto remained a mystery. It has been attempted in vain to

ascertain where Cantharis vesicatoria was developed, and whence

came those dense masses of insects which annually settle upon the

ash trees and completely strip them of their leaves.

When, in the course of the investigation that I have undertaken

upon the tribe Vesicantia, I came to the question of the develop-

ment of the Cantharis, M. Lichtenstein, of Montpellier, had succeeded

by artificial rearing in demonstrating that the Cantharis passes

through the various stages of hypermetamorphosis, and that its larvee

live upon honey. As he had only published very succinct descrip-

tions, unaccompanied by figures, of the various states of the insect, I

Miscellaneous. 75

was obliged to repeat these artificial breedings for myself. My

experiments succeeded.

I then made excavations with the purpose of collecting the pseudo-

chrysalis, the form under which the Cantharis winters. I soon found

pseudochrysalides very like those of which | was in search, but which,

on exclusion, furnished me with Cerocoma Schreberi, a vesicant beetle,

the mode of development of which was also unknown. I had the

honour to communicate these results to the Academy at its meeting

of 21st July, 1884.

At the end of that year, in the beginning of December, I was

enabled by the liberality of the Municipal Council to undertake

another journey into the departments of Vaucluse and Gard. I

returned to Aramon, when J had found the Cerocoma. I was

attracted to that place by the exceptional abundance of the Cantha-

rides. ‘This locality is near Avignon, Some sandhills, which were

worked some years ago and then abandoned, are frequented by

numerous Hymenoptera, and form an excellent investigation-ground.

In the same mound in which I had found the Cerocoma, I col-

lected, at a depth of more than 1 metre in the wall, some pseudo-

chrysalides of large size and of a pale-straw colour, which I noticed

in my book of observations as resembling in their various characters

those which I had obtained in my artificial rearings. These pseudo-

chrysalides were found in the midst of an innumerable quantity of

cells of a Hymenopteron which 1 was able to determine, Colletes

signata, and in the vicinity of cells of three or four times the size of

another species of Colletes, the exclusion of which I have not yet

obtained.

On my return to Paris with my booty I had the mortification to

see a certain number of my pseudochrysalides gradually wither

away, so that in the month of May I had only two left in good con-

dition. At this period no appreciable change had taken place, when,

on the 12th May, the integument of one of my pseudochrysalides

split upon the back, and I saw issue from it a larva (the third larva

of the Vesicantia), which, after three or four days of activity, fell

into complete torpor. On the 26th May my larva changed into a

pupa, and I could then, from the characters of the antenne, head,

and prothorax, assure myself that this time I was not in presence

of the Cerocoma, and my anxiety became extreme. I compared it

with the pups of Cantharides which I had artificially reared and

preserved; there seemed to me to be no difference between the two

forms. The following are the successive modifications that I ob-

served.

The eyes acquire a brown and then a black tint; by degrees the

mandibles become coloured ; a very slight iridescent tint appears

upon the head and then upon the prothorax. On the 5th of June

the forehead and the articulations of the legs were coloured brown.

The high temperature of the last few days assisting. the transforma-

tion was soon complete; the iridescent coloration gave place toa

brown tinge and then to green, and I found myself in presence of a

Cantharis. The individual is a male.

To sum up, I found the Cantharis in the midst of the cells of

76 Miscellaneous.

various Colletes; it lives, therefore, in the larval state at the

expense of those Hymenoptera.

Several reflexions deserve to be recorded here upon this matter :—

1. The pseudochrysalides, which I found in considerable numbers,

were not enclosed in the cells of the Hymenoptera, but lay in their

vicinity, in the sand. My rearings give me the reason of this fact,

—I have always found (and M. Lichtenstein had also pointed this

out) that the second larva of the Cantharis, after exhausting its

provision of honey, buried itself in the soil, to become converted

there into the pseudochrysalis. Things go on in nature as in my

experimental tubes, and I find the pseudochrysalis among the sand,

ata greater or less distance from the cell in which the larva lived

as a parasite. This is a distinctive peculiarity which also belongs to

the Cerocoma, and constitutes an important differential character

with regard to the mode of development of Svtaris and Stenoria.

The latter remain to the close of their evolution within the cells of

which they have taken possession, and it is in these cells that we

find these pseudochrysalides. The larvee of Cantharis, like those of

Cerocoma, are sufficiently powerfully armed to explain easily how,

after having exhausted the provision of honey, they succeed in

perforating the very thin wall of the cells of the Colletes in order to

bury themselves in the sand.

2. I think I may repeat with regard to Cantharis what I said of

Cerocoma. I have found the pseudochrysalis of Cantharis in the

midst of the cells of Colletes, but I do not think that these Hyme-

noptera are the only ones capable of nourishing the parasitic larve.

The various subterraneous Hymenoptera which provide their larve

with a pasty honey may be indifferently the hosts of these parasites,

and in proof of this I have the artificial rearmgs. M. Lichtenstein

succeeded in rearing the larve of Cantharis by feeding them on the

honey of Ceratina. I have also succeeded by means of the honey

of Megachile and that of Osmia tridentata.

3. It seems probable, considering the comparatively small size of

the cells of Colletes signata, that, in order to arrive at its full deve-

lopment, the Cantharis must consume the honey of several cells. It

is easy to understand that this may be the case when one knows

the voracity with which the larve of this insect devour honey and

the activity that they display.

In conclusion, I shall record an experiment that I have made for

the purpose of destroying once for all the idea put forward by

Neutwich, who asserts that the vesicating power of the Cantharides

is only developed after copulation. I have already shown that the

cantharidine has its chief locality in the generative organs; and I

have taken advantage of an opportunity that occurred to me of

studying the action of those organs, with perfect certainty that there

had been no copulation, since the insect had attained the perfect

state under my own eyes. I therefore removed the generative

organs from the insect on the 7th June at 11 o’clock in the morning,

and applied them immediately upon my forearm after the method

which I have already indicated. At 5 o’clock in the evening the

apparatus was removed, and a considerable vesicle was soon deve-

loped. This experiment can leave no doubt as to the error committed

by Neutwich.—Comptes Rendus, June 8, 1885, p. 1472.

UT S OF NU MBER. 91.—Fifth Series.

ec Page

“ihe a. On some Deep-sea and Shallow-water Hydrozoa. By Joun J.

Be, Quztcn, B.Sc. (Lond.), Natural History Museum. (Plates1.& II). 1

Pia IL. N otes to the Australian Sponges recently described by H. J.

Carter, F.R.S. By Dr. R. v. Lenpenrerp, in Sydney ............ 20

A III. On the Leredo utriculus of Gmelin, with Remarks upon other

Sinip- worms. By SYLVANUS Ean BES Oo cc dies: Sala genial g 25

a Pr,

ay .

IY. Report on the Testaceous Mollusca obtained during a

Dredging-excursion in the Gulf of Suez in the Months of February

and March 1869. By Roszrr MacAnprew.—Republished, with

Additions and Corrections, by Atrrep Hanps Cooxn, M.A., Curator

in Zoology, Museum of Zooloey and Comparative Anatomy, Cam-

a a

at = eee

SS

; ree ra Me Ny ssc ena iatr alk: Mavs oy yiaiedele ree ielnt coa'e baie Sage x= 32

— -Y. On Doratopteryx of Rogenhofer, a Genus of Moths allied to

os Himantopterus. By Arruvur G. Burren, A Lids EGA ag WOT eek shes t 51

| YI. On the Blue-belted Species of Butterfly-genus Prothoé.

: By Agraur G. SLL Tivo hehe G5) By aa OY Abt ted Ce eagle aT eRe IR STEER 52

| VII. N otes on Mesozoic Cockroaches, | By Samvret H.Scupprr .. 54

| BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.

: | - Tho Birds fi Lancashire. By F.S. Mrrowett .............0.... 65

_ Memoirs of the Geological Survey of India, Pabsoatolons Indica,

being Figures and Descriptions of the Organic Remains procured

during the Progress of the Geological Survey of India. Series x.

Indian Tertiary and Post-Tertiary Vertebrata. — Vol. ILI.

Parts \—5. . By Kp Lyprxxer, BAL, E.G:S. F.Z8.0 2. 2. O6

Memoirs of the Geological Survey of India. Palezontologia Indica,

being Figures and Descriptions of the Organic Remains procured

during the Progress of the Geological Survey of India. Series iv.

Vol. I. Part 4, The Labyrinthodont from the Biori Group.

By fe Eavericen, BA) Gee ES ecient ec ien vine pei

MISCELLANEOUS.

“A long-tongued Pteropine Bat from West Africa. By Dr. H. A.

PAGENSTECHER .......... Deaptee emree are cee Gals) ener nis won aio 14

On the Mode of lyn of Cantharis vesicatoria. By M. H.

MSE PL AOSIS oon ig is Aisa pMe Ma eN aH et waite IGA A aka w/o ease «oa 4b.

*,” Itis requested that all Communications for this Work may be addressed,

post-paid, to the Care of Messrs. Taylor and Francis, Printing Office,

Red Lion Court, Fleet Street, London, y

THE LONDON, EDINBURGH, AND DUBLIN

PHILOSOPHICAL — MAGAZINE.

AND

JOURNAL OF SCIENCE.

A JOURNAL DEVOTED T0 PHYSICS, ASTRONOMY, MECHANICS, —

CHEMISTRY, MINERALOGY, AND THE ALLIED SCIENCES.

MONTHLY, PRICE 2s, 6d.

Complete sets (in Numbers) may be obtained at the following a

prices :—

The First Series, in 68 volumes, from 1798 to 1826. Price £15. 5°,

’ The Second Series, in 11 volumes, from 1827 to 1832: » £2 4s:

The Third Series, in 37 volumes, from 1832 to 1850. sie ees

The Fourth Series, in.50 volumes, from 1851 to 1875. sy) eee

Tayior and Francis, Red Lion Court, Fleet Street.

THE ANNALS AND a

OF

NATURAL HISTORY,

INCLUDING

&

ZOOLOGY, BOTANY, AND GEOLOGY.

MONTHLY, PRICE 2s. 6d.

Complete sets (in Numbers) may be obtained at the following

prices :—

The First Series, in 20 volumes, from 1838 to 1847. Price £10.

The Second Series, in 20 volumes, from 1848 to 1857. 9 LO;

The Third Series, in 20 volumes, from 1858 to 1867. is) soe

The Fourth Series, in 20 volumes, from 1868 to 1877. Py £12.

TayYLor and FRANcIs, Red Lion Court, Fleet Street.

FIFTH ‘SERIES. No, 92.

Ly es THE ANNALS

AZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY, |

INCLUDING

: ZOOLOGY, BOTANY, anv GEOLOGY.

No. XCIL.

_ AUG. 1885.

Sule CONDUCTED BY

: A ALBERT Co beGa GUNTHER, M.A., M.D., Pu.D., PRs

es | WILLIAM §. DALLAS, FE.L. ee

WILLIAM CARRUTHERS, POR Ss, Lt [peed ON Garett

z AND

WILLIAM FRANCIS, Pu. D.,F. L.8.

ibean aM BEING A CONTINUATION OF nee ane COMBINED WITH

Hy “MESSRs. LOUDON AND CHARLESWORTH 5S “MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.”

WITH TWO PLATES.

he: a Piieeanys of Mr. R. Kidston’s Paper on the Tuesaaeat: of

| tate Ulodendron to Lepidodendron, &c.

LONDON:

TAYLOR AND FRANCIS, RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET.

| Sold by Longmans, Green, and Co. ; Simpkin, Marshall, and Co. ; Kent and Co.;

Whittaker & Co.: Bailliére, Paris: Maclachlan and Stewart, Edinburgh: Hodges, Foster,

& Co., Dublin: and Asher, Berlin.

i ; = = 30

BIOLOGIA CENTRALI-AMERICANA.

|" Edited by FE. D. GODMAN and OSBERT SALVIN.

ZOOLOGY.

Since September 1879, when the work was commenced, Thirty-nine Parts

(including that now issued) have been published ; and the work lias progressed

as follows :-— Z ene

Mammalia. By Eb. R. Atston. (Complete. Pp. xx and 220, pls. xxii.)

Aves. By O. Savin and F. D. Gopman. (Pp. 1-344, pls. i—xxiv.)

Reptilia. By A. Ginruer. (Pp. 1-24, pls. i—xviii.)

Coleoptera. Vol. I. part 1 (ApEPHAGa). By H. W. Barzs. (Complete.

Pp. x and 316, pls. xiii.) ee)

Coleoptera. Vol. I. part 2 (ADEPHAGA, continued; HypDROPHILIDm, Xe.).

By D. SHarp. (Pp. 1-504, pls. i—xiii.)

Coleoptera. Vol. II]. part 1 (Szerricornia). By C. O. WATERHOUSE.

(Pp. 1-32, pls. i., 11.) ¢

Coleoptera. Vol. II. part 2 (Matacoprermarta). By H. 8. Gorwam. —

(Pp. 1-312, pls. 1—xii.) |

Coleoptera. Vol. IV. part 1 (Herrromera). By G. C. Cuampton.

(Pp. 1-120, pls. i.—vi.) .

Coleoptera. Vol. V. (Loneicornia). By H. W. Batzs. (Pp. 1-828,

Is. 1.—xxli.) :

Coleoptera. Vol. VI. part 1 (PHyTorHaGca). By M.Jacopy. (Pp. 1-368,

ls. 1.—Xx1.) : ;

‘ Coleoptera. Vol. VI. part 2 (PHYTopHaAGA, continued). By J. S. Baty.

(Pp. 1-56, pls. 1.-ii1.) :

Hymenoptera. By P. Cammron. (Pp. 1-200, pls. i.—ix.) 5

Lepidoptera Rhopalocera. By F. D. Gopman and O. Satvin. (Pp. 1-860,

pls. 1.-xxXvil.)

Lepidoptera Heterocera. By H. Drucr. (Pp. 1-112, pls. i—xi.)

Rhynchota Heteroptera. By W.L. Distant. (Pp. 1-304, pls. i.—xxviii.)

Rhynchota Homoptera. By W. L. Distant. (Pp. 1-24, pls. i-i.)

: BOTANY.

Of the Botany Eighteen Parts have been issued. They contain, of Vol. L.,

pp. 1-619 and titlepage, pls. i—xxxv.; Vol. Il., pp. 1-621 and titlepage, pls.

xxxvi—Ixix.; Vol. IIL, pp. 1472, pls. xx.—c,

The Price of each Zoological Part is 21s., and of each Botanical Part 12s. 6d.

London: Published for the Editors by R. H. Porter, 10 Chandos Street,

Cavendish Sq., W., and Dutav & Co., Soho Sq., W.

Demy 4to, pp. 186, with 9 Plates, price 21s.,

THE MARINE INVERTEBRATES AND FISHES

OF

ST. ANDREWS.

BY

W. C. M‘INTOSH, M.D., F.R.S.E., F.LS., &e.

Tayior and Francis, Red Lion Court, Fleet Street, E.C.

UNIVERSITY OF LONDON.

Price 4s. (post-free, 4s. 6d.).

THE CALENDAR for the YEAR 1885-6.

Containing the Regulations for each Examination, the Examination Papers set -

during the past year, Lists of Graduates, and other information.

Tayior and Francis, Publishers to the University,

Red Lion Court, Fleet Street, F.C,

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FIFTH SERIES. ]

No. 92. AUGUST 1885.

VIIL.—Remarks on the Geographical Distribution of the

Lacertilia. By G. A. BOULENGER.

In the present article I do not intend to give a detailed account

of the geographical distribution of Lizards—a work which

has to be postponed until the revision of all the genera and

species is completed. But, general as these notes are, they

will, I trust, be sufficient to establish an important fact, viz.

the very great difference between the geographical distribu-

tion of Lizards and that of other groups of reptiles, and

especially of the Batrachians, of whose distribution I have

lately* treated.

The accounts hitherto given of the geographical distribu-

tion of reptiles were founded upon material chiefly derived

from the works of Duméril and Bibron and of Gray. It has

already been pointed out how artificial many of the syste-

matic groups adopted by these authors are, and I have

recently endeavoured to replace them by a more natural

arrangement. No one will deny that a classification based

on osteological as well as external characters must lead to a

better understanding of the affinities of animals—afiinities

which are so frequently concealed under superficial appear-

ances.

* Cat. Batr, Grad. &e. p. 105.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol, xvi. rf

78 Mr. G. A. Boulenger on the Geographical

If we attempt to divide the globe as to its Batrachian

fauna, two primary divisions present themselves, viz. a

northern zone, comprising the Paleearctic and Nearctic Regions,

and an equatorial southern zone. But for Lizards we have

to draw a line from pole to pole, forming the Old World

and Australia on the one hand, and America on the other,

into primary divisions. And, proceeding to further sub-

division, we find that the Hthiopian and Oriental or Indian

Regions, which in their Batrachians are so closely related, have

little in common as regards Lizards; whilst, on the contrary,

the Oriental and Australian, so widely different in their

Batrachians, are extremely similar. We find also that the

Palearctic or Kuropxo-Asiatic, the Batrachian fauna of which

is so well characterized and without any affinity whatever to

the Ethiopian, bears the closest resemblance to the latter

region, differmg only in the absence of various types which

flourish in the tropical and subtropical zones. However,

before proceeding to further remarks as to this division, I

must give a synopsis of the ranges of the various families

into which I have divided the order Lacertilia.

The two families Geckonide and Scincide may be left out,

as, being composed of a very large number of genera which

are distributed over the whole of the warmer parts of the

world, they may be termed cosmopolitan. We must notice,

however, that they both agree in being scantily represented

in South America and abundantly in Australia. Dismissing

also the small family Kublepharide, the extraordinary distri-

bution of which (West Africa, Southern Asia from the

Euphrates to Bengal, and Central America) is unparalleled,

we retain the following families, which, owing to their more

restricted range, throw greater light upon the subject. They

may be divided into two groups: A. Small families, having a

narrow range; B. Large and more widely distributed fami-

lies :—

A. Uroplatide. Madagascar.

Pygopodide. Australia.

Xenosauride. Central America.

Zonuride. South Africa and Madagascar.

Aniellide. California.

Helodermatide. Mexico.

Xantusiide. California, Central America, and Cuba.

Gerrhosauride. Africa and Madagascar.

Anelytropide. Africa.

Dibamide. New Guinea.

B. Agamide. Most abundantly represented in the Hast

Indies, less so in Australia, still less in Africa and

Distribution of the Lacertilia. 79

Asia north of the Himalayas. Absent from Mada-

gascar and New Zealand. Bs

Iguanide. America. Two genera in Madagascar, and

another in the Fiji Islands.

Anguide. The bulk of this family occupies Central

America and the West Indies, spreading to North

and South America. One genus (Anguis) in Europe

and the Mediterranean district, another (Pseudopus)

represented by one species in the Mediterranean dis-

trict and one in the Khasia Hills.

Varanide. Africa (excl. Madagascar), Oriental Region

to Asia Minor, Australia.

Teiide. America.

Amphisbenide. Tropical and subtrepical America,

Africa (excl. Madagascar), and the Mediterranean

district.

Lacertide. Africa (excl. Madagascar), Europe, Asia,

few in the East Indies.

Chameleontide. Africa, most abundant in Madagascar,

one species, identical with a North African, extending

to India and Ceylon.

Passing now to an examination of the relationships be-

tween the various parts of the globe as to their Lizard-faunas

we must first establish the two great primary divisions which

have been alluded to above, and which, in accordance with

Mr. Sclater’s nomenclature*, I will term the Neogean and

Paleogean Realms. ‘The former is characterized by the pre-

sence of the Iguanide, Teiide, and abundance of Anguide ;

the latter by Agamidez, Varanide, Lacertide, and Chame-

leontide. ‘This division is the more natural, as we find in

both realms, within their respective families, a repetition of

the same forms having adapted themselves to similar condi-

tions. Few more striking examples of parallel series of forms

can be found than the families Agamide and Iguanide, o1

the Lacertide and Teiide. Such parallel series occur in

almost every division of the animal kingdom: among the

Batrachia we have the Arcifera and the Firmisternia; among

the Chelonia the Cryptodira and the Pleurodira; and there

can be no doubt that the indications furnished by the range

of such analogous large groups are of the greatest importance

in tracing the relationships of the faunas of the various parts

of the world.

The Neogean Realm may, in this summary review, be

described in few words. Its fauna is very uniform as

* Journ. Linn. Soc. ii. 1857, p. 130.

7*

80 Mr. G. A. Boulenger on the Geographical

regards groups of higher rank, and the changes from the centre

towards the North and South are very gradual. And it is note-

worthy that the Central-American fauna (of which the North-

American is but an offshoot) presents a greater variety of

types than South America; thus it possesses representatives

of every one of the eleven families which occur in the realm,

viz. Geckonide, Eublepharide, Iguanide, Xenosauride,

Anguide, Aniellide, Helodermatide, Xantusiide, Teide,

Amphisbenide, and Scincide ; whereas South America lacks

the small groups Eublepharide, Xenosauride, Aniellide,

Helodermatidz, and Xantusiide. As the greater abundance

and variety of forms of the Anguide occurs in the northern

half and the West Indies, and the reverse is the case as re-

gards the Teiide (especially with reference to variety of

genera) and the Amphisbenide, we may safely draw the

boundary-line between two regions or subregions, as it may

be thought fit to term them, at the Isthmus of Panama, the

West Indies being comprised with the northern region.

Lizards range only as far north as British Columbia (Ger-

rhonotus ceruleus), Minnesota (Humeces septentrionalis), and

Massachusetts (Humeces fasciatus) ; whilst they have pene-

trated to the Straits of Magellan (Liolemus magellanicus).

In the following remarks on the Paleogean Realm Wallace’s

zoo-geographical division is followed, with the view of exami-

ning how far it agrees with the facts deducible from the

distribution of the Lacertilia.

1. The Palearctic Region.—There is no more reason for

separating this region from Tropical Africa than there is for

separating North from Tropical America. Its chief character

is the abundance of Lacertide, which group is also richly

represented, by identical or closely allied genera, throughout

the continent of Africa. In the Oriental Region they disap-

pear, being eastwards represented only by the aberrant genus

Tachydromus, which is an Oriental form.

In Europe and the Mediterranean district Anguide occur,

represented by two genera, viz. Angus, which has its nearest

ally in Ophiodes of South America, and Pseudopus (of which

a second species is found in the Khasia hills), closely related

to Ophiosaurus of North America. The occurrence of these

American types is analogous to that of the Batrachian genus

Hyla in the same region, and the fact that the Khasia hills

are also the home of a distinct species of that genus is ex-

tremely remarkable ; but this is the only analogy that can be

found between the Batrachian and Lacertilian faunas of the

Palearctic Region. The Mediterranean districts of Africa and

Asia, as well as the tract extending to North-western India,

Distribution of the Lacertilia. 81

are characterized by a mingling of European and Ethiopian

forms, with, however, strong predominance of the latter—the

true Lacerte being outnumbered by such forms as Hremias,

Acanthodactylus, &c., and the families Agamide, Amphis-

beenide, and Chameleontide being represented by a greater or

less number of species. The homogeneity of the desert-fauna

which extends from North-west Africa to Sind is striking ;

not only the genera remain nearly the same, but even some of

the species are identical throughout or but slightly modified.

African forms, such as the Lacertoid genera Hremias and

Scaptetra, penetrate into Central Asia and Mongolia; the

genus Phrynocephalus, so characteristic of that district, is but

a slightly modified form of the African Agama. By the

- abundance of these types, and by the absence of the genus

Lacerta* and the Anguide, the interior of Asia differs strongly

from Europe, without showing any relationship to the Oriental

Region ; its character is essentially African. The Manchu-

rian Subregion shows a decided preponderance of Indian

forms, as is rendered especially apparent by the presence of

several species of the genera Gecko and Tachydromus, which

are otherwise restricted to the eastern parts of the Oriental

Region, extending far into the Indian archipelago, but not

ranging west of Bengal. Japan, with the widely-distributed

genus Humeces and the genera Gecko and Tachydromus, is

without any affinity whatever to the Palearctic Region—a fact

in accordance with the distribution of Ophidians, as shown

by Dr. Giinther 7, but different from that of Batrachians.

The Manchurian Subregion is therefore to be included in the

Oriental Region. The northern limit of the Lacertilia in Asia

is still to be ascertained; in Europe they are known to occur

as far as Lapland (Lacerta vivipara and Angus fragilis).

2. The Ethiopian Region.—The affinity between this and

the preceding region is so great, and the passage between the

two so gradual, that it is hardly possible to draw any satis-

factory boundary-line; should such a boundary have to be

traced, the southern limit of the Sahara appears to be the

most natural. ‘The south of the African continent exhibits by

far the most varied Lizard-fauna, no less than ten families

(viz. Geckonide, Agamide, Zonuride, Varanide, Amphis-

benidee, Lacertide, Gerrhosauride, Scincide, Anelytropide,

and Chameeleontid) being represented, the smaller of which

* A single species, Lacerta vivipara, ranges far to the east in Northern

Asia, its presence being recorded in Amoorland; how far ZL. agilis ex-

tends into Siberia is unknown at present; no other ZLacerte are known

to occur in Siberia.

+ Proc. Zool. Soc. 1858, p. 379.

82 Mr. G. A. Boulenger on the Geographical

(Zonuride, Gerrhosauride, Anelytropide) gradually disappear

towards the north. As Africa shows some points of relation

to Tropical America in certain Batrachians, such as the

Aglossa, the Cecilian genus Dermophis, so a point of similar

affinity is suggested by the Amphisbenide, of which eight

genera occur in Africa and five in America, two being

common to both regions. The distribution of the Lacertilia

does not afford any support to the divisions into the conti-

nental subregions proposed by Wallace. Madagascar is as

differentiated from continental Africa in its Lizards as in its

Batrachians, although it has less in common with the

Oriental Region; we find likewise strictly American forms

(the Iguanoid genera Hoplurus and Chalarodon) and a

striking negative feature in the absence of such families as

the Agamide, Amphisbeenide, and Varanide ; it possesses a

peculiar family—the Uroplatide. The sole pomt by which

affinity to the Oriental Region might be thought to be indi-

cated consists in the presence in the Andaman Islands of a

species of the Geckoid genus Phelsuma. But Madagascar

has important elements in common with Africa, viz. the

Chameleontide (represented by twenty-four species, nearly

half the number actually known), Gerrhosauride, and Zonu-

ride. It should therefore be regarded as a subregion of the

Ethiopian Region, having much in common with the latter,

a little with South America, scarcely anything with the Hast

Indies, and nothing with Australia.

It is remarkable that this region is relatively poor in

arboreal lizards, these being almost exclusively represented

by the Chameleons. The Agamoids, so rich in arboreal

forms in the Oriental Region, are terrestrial in Africa (Agama,

Aporoscelis, Uromastix), and so are also the few Iguanoids

of Madagascar.

Although the distribution of minor groups is beyond the

scope of this paper, the range of a few genera may be noticed, as

affording strong support to the views advocated on the rela-

tionship of the Ethiopian and Paleearctic Regions.

1. Lacerta. Three species in South Africa, four in

Tropical Africa, about twelve in Europe and the

circum-Mediterranean district.

. Tropidosaura. Two or three species in South

Atrica, three in the circum-Mediterranean district.

3. EHremias. Numerous throughout Africa and South-

western and Central Asia and Mongolia.

. Scapteira. Two or three species in South Africa,

two in Central Asia.

bo

is

Distribution of the Lacertilia. 83

5. Chalcides*. 'Ten species in Madagascar, one in

South Africa, six in the circum-Mediterranean

district.

3. The Oriental Region—We have seen above that the

Manchurian Subregion of the Palearctic Region should form

part of the Oriental. The northern boundary traced by

Wallace appears otherwise satisfactory, save that the desert

of North-western India belongs essentially to the Ethiopian

Region. This region thus defined is poor as regards the

number of families: these are the Geckonide, Hublepharide

(in India only), Agamide, Varanide, Lacertide, and Scin-

cide. We have noticed above the occurrence of Pseudopus

(Anguidz) in the Khasia hills.

It possesses also a representative of the Chameleontide in

India and Ceylon; but the fact that this unique species is

identical with a North-African one clearly shows that it must

be treated as an immigrant from the Ethiopian Region. For

the same reason we may omit such genera as Agama and

Uromastix, which occur in Northern India, and the Lacertoid

genera Ophiops and Cabrita, which are merely outposts from

the neighbouring region. The Lacertide, therefore, are

restricted to a single Oriental genus, Tachydromus. The

Geckonidz and Scincide are cosmopolitan ; the Eublepha-

ride have such a range as to throw no light on the relation-

ships of this with other regions; and, finally, the Agamide

and Varanide occur in common with the Hthiopian and

Australian Regions. The Oriental Region does not possess a

single family of its own, a fact already pointed out for the

Batrachians. The Agamoids, by the great number of genera,

most of which are adapted to arboreal life, give a special

feature to this region, especially when compared with Africa

and Australia. ‘The subdivisions into subregions proposed

by Wallace appear to agree on the whole with the distribution

ot the Lacertilia; but this is a question that can only be

elucidated by discussing the range of genera and species, and

therefore does not fall within the scope of this preliminary

note. As to the eastern limit of the Oriental Region, it is by

no means easy to decide where it should be drawn. Wallace’s

line clearly does not answer in this case, for Celebes and the

Moluccas are tenanted by a strictly Malayan lizard-fauna,

without Australian element. The latter begins to appear

in New Guinea, where the genera Draco and Calotes are

absent ; whilst the characteristic Australian family Pygopo-

* = Seps, auct. nec Laur., + Gongylus.

84 On the Geographical Distribution of the Lacertilia.

dide is represented in its southern parts; this great island

must be regarded as the debatable ground between the Aus-

tralian and Oriental Regions. But, as observed above, there

is, as regards the Lizards, no fundamental difference between

the two; they form a single great region, which may be

divided into several subregions, but not into two primary

divisions, as required for other groups of animals.

4, The Australian Region.—Only five families occur—two

cosmopolitan (Geckonidz and Scincidee), two in common with

Asia and Africa (Agamide and Varamde), and one charac-

teristic (Pygopodide). In New Guinea occurs the small

family Dibamide; and the Fiji Islands possess a genus of

Iguanoids, Brachylophus, the nearest ally of which is perhaps

the West-Indian Cyclura. The bulk of the fauna consists of

the Geckonide and Scincide. The latter,as regards number

of species and variety of forms are not surpassed or even

equalled in any other part of the world, and the former are

well represented, although less so than in the Oriental Region.

In the islands of the South Pacific, New Zealand included,

these two families only are found, but represented by nume-

rous species, some of which are types of peculiar genera,

usually showing but remote affinity to the continental forms.

The Agamoids are mostly terrestrial, some semi-arboreal

and semiaquatic. Special affinity with the Oriental Region

is shown in the genera Physignathus (four species in Aus-

tralia, two in Siam and Cochin China) and Gonyocephalus

(numerous throughout the Malayan and Papuasian islands,

two species in Queensland). One of the most remarkable

features of Australia is the small number of families, it being

in this respect inferior to Hurope, which possesses represen-

tatives of seven, a remark which applies also to the Batra-

chians, of which Australia has four families and Europe

seven.

Thus we arrive at the conclusion that the zoo-geographical

regions generally in use, and especially their degree of rela-

tionship to one another, receive little support from the study

of the distribution of Lizards ; that the distribution in zones,

which is so satisfactorily shown by the Batrachians and the

freshwater Fishes, is contrary to the plainest evidence as

regards Lizards, which at the present time range more

according to longitude; that the two great divisions originally

proposed by Mr. Sclater, and derived from the study of

passerine birds, hold good; and that, if a division of the

world had to be framed according to the lizard-faunas, the

primary divisions would be the following :—

On Reptiles and Batrachians from Brazil. 85

I. Paleogean Realm.

Two regions:—1. Occidental (= Palearctic Region, excl.

the Manchurian Subregion, + Ethiopian Region of Wal-

lace); 2. Oriental (=Oriental + Australian Regions of

Wallace).

II. Neogean Realm.

Nearctic + Neotropical Regions.

1X.—Second List of Reptiles and Batrachians from the

Province Rio Grande do Sul, Brazil, sent to the Natural-

History Museum by Dr. H. von Ihering*. By G. A.

BOULENGER.

THE following species, which were not contained in the first

list, formed part of a large collection made by Dr. von Ihering

at 8. Lorenzo, on the southern border of the Lagoa dos Patos.

As before, such species as have not been recorded from Rio

Grande do Sul by Hensel are marked with an asterisk.

REPTILIA.

CHELONIA.

*1, Hydromedusa tectifera, Cope.

- Hydromedusa Maximiliani, Wagler, 1830, nec Mikan.

Chelodina Maximiliant, Dum. & Bibr. 1835.

Hydromedusa tectifera, Cope, 1869.

Hydromedusa platanensis, Gray, 1873.

Hydromedusa Wagleri, Gunth. 1884.

Two specimens, adult male and young. In the latter, the

nuchal is in contact with the first costal, whilst in the former

it is so on one side only—a fact which justifies the view ex-

pressed in the above synonymy.

*2. Thalassochelys caretta (L.).

LACERTILIA.

ANISOLEPIS, g. n. [guanidarum.

Tympanum distinct. Body cylindrical; no dorso-nuchal

erest. Dorsal lepidosis heterogeneous, keeled; ventral scales

* Cf. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, xy. pp. 191-196.

86 Mr. G. A. Boulenger on

large and keeled. A strong transverse gular fold; no gular

sac. Head-scales small. Digits subcylindrical, with smooth

lamellz inferiorly. No femoral pores. Tail long, round.

Lateral teeth tricuspid; no pterygoid teeth. No sternal

fontanelle. Abdominal ribs.

Allied to Enyalius, Urostrophus, and Liosaurus, which

have likewise smooth infradigital lamelle, no femoral pores,

and, like Polychrus and the Geckonidz, abdominal ribs and

no fontanelle in the sternum.

*3. Anisolepis [heringii, sp. n.

Head small, body elongate. Nostril lateral, near the end

of the snout; ear-opening moderately large, oval. Upper

head-scales small and smooth, smallest on the supraocular

region ; occipital enlarged, suboval, about as large as the

tympanum ; upper labials eight, very low. Gular scales

granular and keeled medially, larger and smooth anteriorly,

gradually larger, rhomboidal, imbricate, and strongly keeled

towards the gular fold, which is strong and straight. Median

dorsal scales larger, irregular, imbricate, strongly keeled, the

largest forming one or two indistinct longitudinal series on

each side of the vertebral line; dorso-lateral scales very small,

granular, keeled, unequal, intermixed with irregularly scat-

tered enlarged scales. Ventral scales much larger than dorsals,

equal, rhomboidal, imbricate, strongly keeled, the keels form-

ing straight longitudinal series. ‘The adpressed hind limb

reaches the axilla or the shoulder. Tail more than twice as

long as head and body, covered with equal keeled scales.

Olive-brown above, with a series of triangular dark brown

spots on each side of the vertebral line, forming a zigzag band ;

this is bordered externally with yellowish or reddish; the

triangular spots may send forth narrow dark brown lines

obliquely directed posteriorly down the sides; lower surfaces

yellowish or coppery, the throat with a few blackish dots or

longitudinal lines; tail above with a series of rhomboidal,

dark, light-edged spots.

millim.

Rotalslen othe yeccn ois. keke ae eee 245

lead Be Rectan ices See a es 15

Wadthyoreheadt-s5.9.) cr.cn ae eine tee 10

IBIOGIA Ms. Ale OI ee nea IEP esl 6c 64

IHOre simp eM a Stk en ta elena Dif

Elindglimnbgassiekcccs cobra ce ee 4]

Ube eens ie Ska ied Sea een ce oe 176

Two female specimens.

Reptiles and Batrachians from Brazil. 87

*4, Mabuya dorsivittata, Cope.

Originally described from Paraguay. Specimens from

Uruguay are also in the Natural-History Museum.

OPHIDIA.

*5, Geophis reticulatus, sp. n.

Pp » Sp

Internasals not larger than postnasals; frontal broader

than long; no preocular; two postoculars; seven upper

labials, third and fourth entering the eye; temporals 1+2.

Scales in fifteen rows. Ventrals 156; caudals 26. Pale

brownish above, each scale edged with dark brown; an ill-

defined dark brown collar; lower surfaces uniform whitish.

Head and body 315 millim.; tail 40 millim.

A single specimen.

#6. Ablabes Agassizii (Jan).

Exrenis Agassiz, Jan.

Several specimens, representing two varieties of coloration.

One is olive-grey, with the bands along the body very indi-

stinct ; the other is brown on the sides, with a whitish black-

edged streak on each side of the back, which is brick-red

between them. A specimen from Uruguay in the museum

agrees perfectly with Jan’s figure.

7. Tomodon dorsatus, D. & B.

8. Herpetodryas carinatus (L.).

*9. Leptognathus ventrimaculatus, sp. n.

Habit moderately slender, compressed. JInternasals not

half the size of the prefrontals; frontal as broad as long,

about two thirds as long as the parietals; nasal undivided ;

loreal not twice as long as high, largely entering the eye; a

small preocular may be present above the latter shield; two

postoculars, upper largest; six upper labials, fifth largest,

third and fourth entering the eye; lower labials eight, five

anterior in contact with chin-shields ; temporals1+2. Scales

smooth, in fifteen rows, the vertebral enlarged, hexagonal.

Ventrals 156 or 161; caudals 45 or 48. Body with blackish-

brown, large, transverse spots, or with two alternating series

of such spots, separated by narrow pale brownish or whitish

intervals ; head blackish brown, veined with brownish white ;

88 Prof. P. M. Duncan on the

lower surfaces whitish, largely spotted with black. Head

and body 360 millim. ; tail 90 millim.

T'wo specimens.

10. Bothrops alternatus, D. & B.

Bothrops atrox, Hensel (part. ?).

*11. Bothrops biporus, Cope.

BATRACHIA.

*1. Paludicola fuscomaculata (Steind.).

*2. Limnomedusa macroglossa (D. & B.).

*3. Phyllomedusa Lheringii, sp. n.

Very closely allied to P. Burmeistert, but the head is

smaller, not wider than the body, the snout less obliquely

truncate, and the parotoids are scarcely prominent. The

coloration is also different. Upper surfaces, the digital disks

included, green; concealed parts of the body and limbs

bright orange, with dark purple lines forming vertical bars or

a wide-meshed network ; a more or less distinct whitish line

round the lower jaw and along the outer side of forearm and

hand and tarsus and foot; lower surfaces pale yellowish, or

grey spotted with yellowish. Male with an internal subgular

vocal sac and blackish rugosities on the thumb. From snout

to vent 67 millim.

Numerous specimens.

X.—On the “Tag” of Ceelopleurus Maillardi, Mich.

By Prof. P. Martin Duncan, F.R.S.

THE “tag” of an Urchin is that comparatively bare space

on the test which is situated above, that is aborally to, the

branchial slit or “cut.”

It is a small, elongate, narrow space just on the edges of

an interradium and an ambulacrum, and the ambulacro-inter-

radial suture usuallyruns down it. As thereareten slits or cuts,

there may be as many “tags.” ‘The structure is by no means

universal, and there are groups of genera in which it does

not exist. Mr. Percy Sladen and myself found the tag well

‘“* Tag” of Coelopleurus Maillardi. 89

developed in the fossil Celopleurt of the Tertiaries of Western

India (Pal. Indica, ser. xiv., “ Fossil Echinoidea of Sind’) ;

and in investigating the morphology of the recent Celopleurus

Maillardi I found evidences of the function of the region. I

have not had an opportunity of examining the structures

upon any other recent form, and possibly the description now

given may stimulate other students of the Echinoidea to add

to our knowledge.

Dr. Giinther was so good as to allow me to study one of

the specimens of (. Mazllardi in the British Museum, and

the preparation which forms the subject of this short descrip-

tion will shortly be in the possession of the museum. A

portion of the test around the peristome was cut away, so as

to include a branchial cut and a tag, and the peristomial

membrane which is attached to the edges of the test was

carefully separated. ‘The piece of test was then placed in

nearly absolute alcohol. After the lapse of a few days the

tissue on the tag, which was in organic contact with the

test beneath, was separated, floated off, and stained with

eosin, cleared in oil of cloves, and mounted in balsam.

The base of the structure is a reticulate, perforate, and

more or less broadly spiculate calcareous layer or layers, and

the nucleated soft structures environ the hard parts. The

surface consists of connective tissue, minute nucleated cells

showing evidences of cilia, and extremely fine nerve-filaments.

In three places this common ectodermal structure became thick

and rose into three small bodies, each of which has a broad

base and a surface of digitiform and sometimes ragged pro-

cesses. The surface of each of the bodies is highly nucleated,

but no trace exists of a central canal, and, indeed, the appear-

ance given is that of solidity.

The three bunches of tissue are eminently branchial in

their appearance, and, so far as I know, resemble in their

construction the branchie on the peristomial membrane. Un-

fortunately these last structures in Coloplewrus are so covered

with pigment bodies—which are not quite absent, moreover,

from the bodies on the tags—that a satisfactory preparation of

them has yet to be made.

There does not appear to be any connexion between the

bodies on the tag and the water-system of the ambulacra, and

probably they act as respiratory organs by increasing the

surface of the common derm.

90 Mr. W. Marshall on the

XI.—Remarks on the Celenterate Nature of the Sponges.

By WILLIAM MARSsHALL*.

On different occasions I have given expression to my con-

viction that the Sponges are Ccelenterata—a conviction

which I share with Leuckart, Hickel, Von Lendenfeld, and

others. It originates from a series of morphological and

ontogenetic facts, of which radial symmetry is not the least

important. I have formulated my opinion about as follows :

—that the Sponges are Coelenterata, in which, in consequence

of the (phylogenetically speaking) very early occurrence of

sessility, profound retrogressions had taken place, induced

especially by a colossal overgrowth of the mesoderm.

Quite recently treatises have appeared from two sources on

the systematic position of the Sponges. One of them (which

certainly completely ignores my conception and its results)

argues against the Sponges belonging to the Coelenterata, and

indeed to the Metazoa at all; while the other arrives at the

result that, if the Sponges and Ceelenterata did possess com-

mon ancestors, the former must have branched off from the

latter at a time when true typical Coelenterate characters had

not yet been acquired. As both treatises have distinguished

spongiologists for their authors they call for the greatest con-

sideration ; and this the more, because they diverge so widely

from each other in the result of their deductions. One of these

memoirs is the work of F. E. Schulze}, the other of W. J.

Sollast; and although the former appeared somewhat later

than the second, we shall here discuss it first, as its treatment

of the subject is more general.

Schulze subjects the two opposite opinions—according to

one of which the Sponges are colonies of Protozoa (Choano-

flagellata), and according to the other Ceelenterata—to a

thorough criticism.

Following the lead of James Clark and Carter, Savile

Kent especially, with whom Biitschli has also recently asso-

ciated himself, had taken it upon himself, on the foundation of

observations partly correct, but partly also quite erroneous

to demonstrate the Protozoan nature of the Sponges, in which

he laid particular stress upon the nature of the flagellate cells

and the processes of development. The flagellate cells, when

* Translated from an advance copy, communicated by Dr. G. J. Hinde,

F.GS., of the paper in the ‘ Jenaische Zeitschrift,’ Band xviii. pp. 868—

880.

+ Sitzungsb. Berl. Akad. d. Wiss. 1885, pp. 179-191; translated in

Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. xv. pp. 865-3877 (May 1885).

¢ Quart. Journ, Microsc. Sci. n. ser. vol. xxiv. pp. 603-621,

Celenterate Nature of the Sponges. 91

fully developed, have, like the Choanoflagellata, a peculiarly

differentiated frill (collar), which surrounds the basal part of

the flagellum like a funnel, and also pulsating vacuoles in the

interior. According to Kent the ciliated cells of the free-

swimming larve also show the same characters; but this

unfortunately has been seen by no one but himself.

Schulze, indeed, admits that it would seem hardly natural

to suppose that so peculiar a structure as the collar of the

flagellate cells had originated spontaneously twice in different

groups of animals; but that it is to be regarded as inherited by

the more complex, and therefore probably more recently diffe-

rentiated form, from the simpler and therefore probably older

form; but upon the whole he finds that, even if we leave out of

consideration a series of differences, which certainly exist be-

tween the Choanoflagellata and flagellate cells of Sponges, it

would not be a justifiableconclusion to deduce from a similarity,

however close, of unicellular Protozoa with certain cells of the

trilamellate Sponges, that the latter pertained to the former.

Moreover, in reality, in the blastula of the Sponges flagellate

cells of this kind, furnished with collars, are always deficient,

although their presence there might justly be expected, if

they originated from the Choanoflagellata. After taking the

trouble to examine how Savile Kent could have come to the

erroneous assumption of the presence of the collar in the

ciliated cells of the sponge-larve, Schulze arrives at the con-

clusion that the Sponges are true Metazoa, for they have

sexual reproduction, and in their larve two different cell-

layers, an outer and an inner one, may be clearly distinguished.

Schulze then discusses the hypothesis of the Ccelenterate

nature of the Sponges. ‘To the radiate structure occurring

occasionally in larvae and also in adults he ascribes no great

importance ; the Ascones never formed radial diverticula of

their central cavity, and if these were produced in Sycones as

sacciform distensions of the body-wall, it must be borne in mind

that the Sycones before they formed the radial tubes possessed

ontogenetically the pure type of the Ascones, so that the latter

must consequently be regarded as ancestors of the former.

Hence it seems very probable that the most ancient sponge-

forms possessed an Olynthus-like form without radial diver-

ticula of the central cavity ; and the developmental history of

the Sponges, so far as we are yet acquainted with it, presents

no sufficient ground to justify the assumption put forward by

me of common ancestors of the Sponges and Cnidaria, with

radially arranged mesenterial pouches, tentacles with urti-

cating capsules and indifferent aquiferous pores. It may be

true that the difference between the free-swimming larvae of

‘92 Mr. W. Marshall on the

the Sponges, on the one hand, and the Cnidaria, on the other,

is, on the whole, not more important than that between the

various Sponge-larvee among themselves. But as the funda-

mental differences in the structure of the two groups only

showed themselves after the metamorphosis, we are justified

in the assumption that the divergence of the two lines did not

begin before that phylogenetic developmental stage which

represents the ciliated larva on the point of metamorphosis. |

Sollas takes quite a different standpoint, as strikes one at

once on reading the proposition that he places at the head of ~

his argument, namely, that it is difficult to suppose that such

complicated structures as the collared flagellate cells of the

Sponges could so closely resemble the Choanoflagellata, and

at the same time be of independent origin. He explains the

metazoic character of the Sponges, using Lankester’s term, as

“ homoplastic,”’ and their Infusorian character as phylogenetic,

z. e. he believes the latter to be inherited, the former newly

acquired. He proceeds :—Only two characters of the Sponges

are essentially of metazoic nature, namely, the presence of both

kinds of sexual reproductive bodies and of a gastrula. As

regards the former, we find also in plants two kinds of sexual

products, and what plants and animals could have formed inde-

pendently of each other Sponges and Ccelenterata might also

have acquired independently. In opposition to the second

character, the formation of the gastrula, it is to be remarked,

in the first place, that the flagellate cells of the habit of the

Choanoflagellata occur very early in the ontogeny of the

Sponges, at least before the formation of this gastrula, as is

clearly the case in the amphiblastula of Sycon raphanus.

Secondly folding, and therefore the formation of a gastrula, is

one of the most frequent of all processes in the different develop-

mental processes of animals, and is probably easily explicable

by asimple mechanical process. So much, at least, is certain,

that foldings in numerous cases originate quite similarly and

independently of inheritance, and may lead to the foundation

of organs which may indeed be “‘ homoplastic,” but certainly

not homologous. Further, we see that the formation of a

gastrula in Sponges, as also in Cnidaria, may take place in

two ways, namely, by invagination and by cleavage of the

mesenchyma, and one or other of these two modes at least

cannot be explained by inheritance. Once more asserting

the early occurrence of the cells like Choanoflagellata in the

sponge-larvee, Sollas comes to the conclusion that the Sponges

may have developed themselves independently as a special

phylum from the Choanoflagellata, and he proposes to separate

them from the Mefazoa under the name of “ Parazoa.”

Celenterate Nature of the Sponges. 93

Moreover, the gastrula of these Parazoa differs sufficiently

from that of the Metazoa in the fact that in it the hypoblast

(endoderm) consists of cells provided with collars.

This is essentially the course of Sollas’s argumentation. It

will be seen from it that he lays thechief stress upon the presence

of the cells furnished with collars in the sponge-larve, and

according to him they occur particularly in the amphiblastula

of Sycon raphanus. I do not know whether Sollas has him-

self observed these collars in this case; except Kent, as

already mentioned, no mortal has yet seen them ; and so com-

petent a judge as Schulze says * :—“ In my investigations of

the swarm-larve of Sycandra raphanus, which can hardly

differ essentially in the structure of its larve from Sycandra

compressa, and of many other sponge-larve, I have endea-

voured, always in vain, to discover anything like the collar at

the free extremity of the cylindrical flagellate cells.” And

he then shows very plausibly in what manner Kent’s mistake

may have originated.

My observations, which appear to agree with those of most

other investigators, have shown me that flagellate cells always

make their appearance in the canal-system of the Sponges only

when a current of water through the body of the animal is

possible, 7. e. after the appearance of a gastro-vascular system

with a double communication outwards. The flagellate cells

are nothing but specially differentiated endodermic cells,

which originally have exactly the same appearance as all the

rest. This differentiation is due to division of labour: while

the flat endodermic cells chiefly effect the inception of nourish-

ment, the flagellate cells, by means of their flagella, produce

an energetic circulation of water through the bedy of the

sponge, and, chiefly by means of their collar, effect respiration. .

As im an Infusorian, an egg-cell, &c., the clear respiratory

plasma + collects as much as possible superficially, and turned

towards the point of access of the oxygen, so also in the

flagellate cells of the Sponges, both in those of the swimming-

larvee and in those of the flagellate chambers. But while in

the former the surface is more than sufficient for the reception

of a sufficient quantity of oxygen, in the flagellate cells the

case is different. They are therefore compelled to enlarge

their respiratory surface. But where can this be done? Only

where the cells come into contact with the water containing

the oxygen. ‘The rest of the body is more or less wedged in

* Loe. cit. p. 182 (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. loc. cit. p. 368).

t See A. Brass, ‘ Biologische Studien, Th. I. Organisation der Thier-

ischen Zelle,’ pp. 64 and 150.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xvi. 8

94 Mr. W. Marshall on the

and enclosed between other tissue-elements; it is therefore

the upper extremity, in which the clear respiratory plasma has

collected, that is compelled to free itself from obstructive

surroundings ; the cell therefore loses its purely prismatic form

and acquires a process which is accessible to the water on all

sides. But this alone does not suffice, even if it widens

upwards ; it is compelled to enlarge its surface still more,

and this is effected by its quitting its simple cylindrical

or conical form and becoming converted into a funnel. This

does not imply, as previous observers have sometimes stated,

that the flagellate cells could not take in nourishment, but,

as we see from the other endodermic cells, for that purpose

they need not acquire a collar. Thus in my view there exists

a very essential difference between the functions of the collar

in the flagellate cells of the Sponges and in the Choanofla-

gellata, of which latter Biitschli remarks *:—“‘ There is

unanimity among observers that the collar, at least in the

Cryptomonadina, is an organ connected with the reception of

food.”

In this way I come to the conclusion that the Flagellata

and the flagellate cells of the Sponges absolutely stand in no

phylogenetic connexion, but that the two peculiarities, which

agree so remarkably, are due rather to adaptations sua generis.

The flagellate cells of the endoderm of the young sponge,

probably even in one which has originated from an amphi-

blastula, are not at once to be identified with the flagellate

cells of the larva; first of all the flagella disappear, and then

(after the cell has become flattened as an endodermic cell, and

then again extended with a fresh accumulation of the clear

respiratory plasma at the free pole), so soon as the flow of

water becomes possible, they again make their appearance

together with the collar; in the sponge-larve in which the

endoderm is formed by division of the ccenoblastema—and

these are probably the majority—there can be no question at

all of any such connexion.

While I am perfectly in agreement with Schulze in denying

any relationship between the Sponges and Choanoflagellata,

our views with regard to the degree of relationship between

the Sponges and Cnidaria are, as already remarked, very

divergent, and I will now endeavour to support and establish

my opinion in opposition even to such serious objections as

Schulze puts forward.

As we have already seen, Schulze, while placing the onto-

genetic processes in Sponges in the first line, as justly required

* Bronn’s ‘ Klassen und Ordnungen,’ Neue Bearb. Bd. 1. p. 885.

Colenterate Nature of the Sponges. 35

by modern ideas, finds no sufficient grounds, in what we at

present know of these, for ascribing, as I have done, to the

common ancestors of the Sponges and Cnidaria radially

arranged mesenterial sacs, tentacles with urticating capsules,

and indifferent aquiferous pores. In opposition to this I

might indicate that [ have not definitely assumed the exist-

ence of the tentacles and urticating capsules, but I say * :—

“ Tt may be difficult to ascertain whether the Sponges are or are

not retrogressive as regards these organs (1. e. urticating organs)

and the tentacles; but in the attempt to demonstrate the

Ceelenterate nature of the Sponges this is not of preeminent

importance ;’’ and further, “‘ In case the ancestors of the

Sponges ever possessed tentacles and urticating organs it is

not difficult to understand how these might have been lost ;”’

and, finally, ‘‘ lt is indeed not impossible that the Sponges

branched off at a developmental stage of the Colenterate stem,

at which tentacles and urticating organs had not yet been

differentiated.”

Hence there remain two points, namely the radiate structure

and the canal-system, which chiefly determine me to see

Ceelenterates in the Sponges; and it may perhaps not be

superfluous to discuss these characters here in detail.

In the first place we have to attempt to answer the ques-

tion, How did the radiate symmetry of the Ccelenterata

originate? ‘The literature that deals with this subject is not

considerable. ‘There exists, indeed, a whole series of books

and memoirs in which one would expect & priord to find state-

ments relating to it; but they refer to the radiate structure in

general, and do not enter upon its origin. Properly speaking

Leuckart f alone has spoken in various places in some detail

upon this point, and we shall therefore on the whole adopt

his guidance in what follows.

If we imagine a creature of spherical, discoidal, conical, or

cylindrical form, swimming (but entirely in the water, not at

its surface), this, supposing it to possess a body composed of

perfectly homogeneous substance, will always find itself in

equilibrium. Ii we imagine, further, that the substance of

the body does not remain homogeneous, that, for example,

a heavier part is differentiated, this will place itself either

exactly centrally, ¢.e. axially, or it must form a uniformly

developed mantle around the lighter part. Or the substance

* Zeitschr. fur wiss. Zool. Bd. xxxvii. p. 244.

+ In various places in his ‘ Jahresberichte,’ and, further, in his tract

‘Ueber die Morphol. &c. d. wirbell. Thiere, p. 14, and especially in

Bergmann and Leuckart, ‘ Anat. physiol. Uebers. d. Thierreichs,’ pp, 392

ét seqq.

S*

96 Mr. W. Marshall on the

may break up into any number of parts, and then these, if

they are not to disturb the equilibrium, must always collect

in such a manner that every plane drawn longitudinally

through the creature may divide it into two halves of equal

weight and of the same structure. If the divisional parts

are all of equal size, the mass of cells, except when it is of a

conical form, has no anterior or posterior, superior or inferior,

part founded on structure (although perhaps on movement)

(Blastula). It is otherwise, however, when the divisional

parts are of different sizes and of different weights, and are not

sufficiently numerous for one set of them to group themselves

round the other as a continuous mantle; then the larger ones,

in order to preserve the equilibrium, as also the smaller ones,

will arrange themselves in a particular manner (amphiblastula

of Sycon), and in this way special regions of the body will

orientate themselves. ‘That at the same time a eavity may

be formed by separation in the interior of the regularly con-

structed cell-aggregate, and that this may become filled with

water, is of no consequence if only the parts of the wall

remain in equilibrium. Matters remain the same if this

cavity breaks through outwards, or if a portion of the hollow

sphere becomes invaginated ; whether a swimming-gastrula

forms a central cavity by invagination or by perforation, its

mouth must be placed centrally and the parts of the wall

must arrange themselves around it and the primary stomachal

space, so that here also the equilibrium remains intact. So

soon as special organs become differentiated in our animal, even

without its acquiring a definite permanent position of the direc-

tion of movement necessitating the distinction of upper and

lower, right and left, and whether these organs are such as aid in

the taking of food (tentacles), or complications of the digestive

cavity (mesenterial sacs, gastral canals), or sexual organs, &c.

&c., the central place being already occupied by the primor-

dial stomachal space, these must always place themselves

peripherally, occur in plurality, and group themselves in such

a manner that the animal does not lose its equilibrium. In

this way the radiate structure of the primitive swimming

Ceelenterata was brought about. There is, however, another

point that must not be overlooked in these considerations. A

radiate structure is not only of great service, indeed to a

certain extent indispensable, to free-swimming creatures of

spherical or cylindrical form &c., on account of the stability

of equilibrium, but it may also be of great importance to

sessile forms, inasmuch as, acting externally, it harmoniously

increases the power of resistance in all directions; we con-

struct not only our air-balloons on the radiate type, but also

Celenterate Nature of the Sponges. 97

our towers and other fortifications. In these considerations I

have left the Echinodermata out of the question. They and

the Cnidaria are only distantly related ; the two classes have

acquired the radiate structure independently of each other,

and it shows essential differences in them. If I divide a

typical Kchinoderm (with the fundamental number five) by a

polar plane into two equal halves, so that the plane on my

side, as far as the central point, halves a radius, it will halve

an interradius on the other side of the central point; but in

typical Coelenterata (with the fundamental number four) I

shall under similar circumstances always halve similar parts.

There is no doubt that free, moving Coelenterata are more

ancient than attached ones, just as all sessile animals, which

are only conceivable in water, are descended from swimming

forms. ‘The inducement to adhesion lies in the impulse more

or less inherent in all animals to save themselves labour and

bodily exertion as much as possible, and it could only be

given when such a superfluity of food occurred that the

animals needed to take absolutely no trouble in seeking it.

When we see that the polyps, even when they are adherent,

as so many have been for a long time, have retained the

tentacles and the radiate structure, we must assume that

these are of preeminent importance; and this I believe to be

the case especially with the tentacles, which, together with the

urticating organs, play so important a part in the obtaining

of nourishment. ‘The other radiality may rather be second-

arily retained, perhaps in correlation with the tentacles (as

frequently, e. g. in Hydra, the radiate structure finds expres-

sion only in those organs) ; at least it is precisely in adherent

forms, 7. e. in those without free locomotion, that it is inter-

fered with more frequently than in others in favour of an

incipient bilateral symmetry (Fungide, Flabellum, develop-

mental stages of corals, Hydroida, &c.). In the origination

of an incipient bilateral symmetry another incident probably

cooperates, at least in part, namely regular currents of water ;

an adherent radiate animal when growing in a constant

current of water must naturally develop especially one axis,

that which lies in the direction of the constant current, for

in this way alone it offers the greatest resistance with the

smallest expenditure of force (growth-energy). A further

consequence of sessility is the possibility of an increased

development of the mesoderm, especially the formation of

heavy skeletal masses.

As soon as a change of function took place with the

gastro-vascular apparatus, as in the Sponges, as soon as the

nourishment was taken up by it, the tentacles, if they had

98 Mr. W. Marshall on the

already been differentiated at all, were lost in all cases, and

the radiate structure in most cases, and finally the mesoderm

increased in growth to such an extent that, under certain

circumstances, the stomachal space and the buccal aperture

disappeared. That the ancestors of the Sponges were not

for very long, if at all, provided with tentacles, which, indeed,

are only secondary, may be readily admitted, but they were at

least bilamellar, and at the same time, as we may conclude

from the retrogressions which continually occur, radiate ; they

had a buccal aperture and a stomachal space, from which

gastral canals ran radially to open freely outwards, breaking

through the ectoderm; and such creatures, to my mind, are

under any circumstances true Coelenterata.

When Schulze refers to the developmental processes in

Sycon, and comes to the conclusion that it is probable that

the oldest sponges possessed no radial diverticula of the gastral

space, but, like Olynthus, had a simple saccular form, we

might point out in opposition to this that in many cases onto-

geny is no absolutely true reflection of phylogeny, and that,

especially the older an animal form (as in this case the sponges

undoubtedly are), the more may the phylogenetic recapitula-

tion in the individual development be effaced. I might also

say that every true Olynthus, like a simple gastrula, is, as an

ovate, cylindrical, or conical body, radiate, for through its

polar axis we may draw an infinity of longitudinal planes,

every one-of which will divide it into two exactly similar

halves; this, however, I will not do, seeing that although it

is incontrovertibly true, it would sound something like an

evasion. But this much is certain—the radial canals and

their arrangement are not the exclusive, and perhaps not even

the oldest, criterion, of a radiate structure in the Ccelen-

terata.

If, however, we look somewhat more closely into the pro-

cesses of development, as shown, for example, in the admirable

pictorial representations that Schulze* has given us of the

ontogenetic processes in Sycon raphanus, it will not be difli-

cult to recognize a true radiate structure in certain stages. I

shall lay less stress upon the free-swimming larva with its

girdle-ring of granular cells (Taf. xvii. figs. 3-5), although

even in it a radiate structure is already expressed ; but let

the reader examine especially fig. 12 on Taf. xix., which re-

presents a young Olynthus as seen from above. We look

down upon the flattened oval extremity of a hollow cylinder,

which is perforated excentrically by a round aperture leading

* Zeitschr. f. wiss. Zool. Bd. xxxi. Taf. xyilil. & xix.

Celenterate Nature of the Sponges. 99

into the gastral space, and ‘at the periphery of the obliquely

truncated oscular area there appear symmetrically arranged

quadriradiates”’ (loc. cit. p. 288), and, indeed, six in number ;

the three rays which lie in the same plane are so placed

that the two continuous ones, which constitute a curved axis,

embrace the margin of the disk peripherally, while the un-

paired one passes perpendicular to them centripetally and

radially into the disk itself, and thus this oscular area is divided

up into six regularly radiately arranged parts (antimeres).

But if we remember what were the causes of the radiate struc-

ture it becomes clear that it is a matter of perfect indifference

what parts of the animal-body may first show it; like bila-

teral symmetry it may manifest itself in any parts which are

not situated in the central axis, and in this case one is as im-

portant as another. If the gastreea-theory be true, if of all

the systems of organs, so soon as a further division of the

animal-body occurred, the digestive cavity first developed, it

is by no means logical to assume that the radiate structure

would also have affected 7¢ first of all; perhaps quite the con-

trary may have been the case, for the gastral cavity was, in the

first place, the central and axially situated organ par excel-

lence, and it is much more probable that the displacements

and radiate arrangements of the parts in the interest of the

maintenance of the equilibrium of a swimming animal will

have first of all made their appearance in the parietal parts

situated around the stomachal cavity. And what does the

developmental history of the recent Ccelenterata teach us?

That it is of no consequence at all whether the radial arrange-

ment of the ccelenteric apparatus is brought about by centri-

fugal diverticula from the gastral space, or by partition-like

centripetally growing processes from the wall.

In my opinion the characters of the gastro-vascular appa-

ratus furnish a still stronger proof of the Ccelenterate nature

of the Sponges than the radiate structure, which only occurs

occasionally, although certainly more frequently than people

seem inclined to believe. The radiate structure may become

effaced in consequence of very long-continued sessility, just

as well as parasitism can eliminate the bilateral symmetry of

animals ; and if sessility is capable of completely suppressing

an organ so unmistakably important as a gastral cavity, it is

not easy to see why the radiate structure, which is of far less

importance to adherent animals, should be preserved under all

circumstances, or even with special frequency. But the

other Coelenterate character, the ramification of the gastral

cavity in the developed animal in the form of centrifugally

running canals opening freely outwards, is retained in a true

100 Dr. P. H. Carpenter on some Points in

sponge under all circumstances. How long these canals may

be, whether they perforate the thin wall of an Olynthus as

simple apertures, or in other forms traverse the thick body-

wall as a system of profusely branched and frequently anasto-

mosing passages, is quite irrelevant, and depends solely upon

the degree of development of the mesoderm. It might per-

haps still be objected that the canal-system of the Sponges is

developed in such different ways that it certainly cannot always

take its origin from the primitive gastral cavity, but at least

as often be formed by gaps which make their appearance

im the mesoderm, and growing on centripetally and centrifu-

gally, perforate the gastral and dermal surfaces of the sponge-

wall only in the second line. But we must not overlook one

thing: how is the gastrula of the sponge formed? In per-

fectly analogous ways: some by invagination, and with this

process the formation of the gastral canals from the stomach

outwards may be compared; the others by the appearance

first of all of a cavity in the ccenoblastema and its subsequent

breaking through outwards; and this may be placed side by

side with the origination of the canal-system from gaps occur-

ing in the mesoderm. I believe that the former process, as

well as the formation of the gastrula by invagination, is the

older and more typical, and that the second must be accounted

for by some phenomena of adaptation su generis.

In conclusion, I must again assert that it seems to me, so

far as the conditions are at present before us, that the argu-

ments which have been urged against the Ceelenterate nature

of the Sponges are far from counterbalancing those which are

in favour of it.

XII.—On some Points in the Morphology of the Echinoderms,

and more especially of the Crinoids. By P. HERBERT CAR-

PENTER, D.Sc., F.R.S., Assistant Master at Eton College.

In a recent number of the ‘Revue Scientifique’*, Professor

Edmond Perrier has published a short and semipopular

article, the title of which appears in the table of contents as

‘¢ Les Encrines Vivantes, d’aprés les Explorations du Chal-

lenger.” The author’s treatment of his subject, however, is

not altogether in accordance with the expectations to which

such a title gives rise; for his article is headed simply “ Les

encrines vivantes,” and of the six columns to which it

* Revue Scientifique, tome 35, No. 22, 80 Mai, 1885, pp. 690-693.

the Morphology of the Echinoderms. 101

extends, not more than half of one and one third of another

are concerned with a notice of the Report* on the Stalked

Crinoids dredged by the ‘ Challenger’ and the ‘ Blake.’ The

remainder of the article is almost entirely devoted to (1) an

exposition of the views which Prof. Perrier holds respecting

the circulatory apparatus of the Echinoderms in general and

of the Crinoids in particular ; (2) a new primary classification

of the Metazoa; (3) a list of the genera of recent “ Encrines”’;

and (4) a list of the species in the Paris Museum of Natural

History.

I propose to say a few words upon each of these heads,

with the exception of the second, to which I would direct the

attention of those zoologists who are interested in questions

of general classification.

Prof. Perrier regrets that with the material at my disposal

I did not enter more fully into “ une histoire anatomique des

Encrines vivantes’”’ +. At the commencement of chapter vi.

ot the ‘ Challenger’ Report, which contains 42 pages devoted

to the minute anatomy of the disc and arms, I stated expressly

that I did not propose to devote so much attention to this

subject as | had done to the comparative morphology of the

Crinoid skeleton ; for I had been “‘ able to confirm, in almost

every respect, the admirable investigations of Ludwig ft on

the minute anatomy of Antedon rosacea.” It did not appear

to me to be necessary to go into the whole question again

from the beginning, and I therefore limited myself to a

general account of the anatomy of the soft parts as far as

I have been able to work it out in six genera of Stalked

Crinoids and in three Comatule. In addition to this, I

entered into a considerable amount of anatomical detail

when discussing the generic affinities of Rhizocrinus and

Bathycrinus. But, untortunately, Professor Perrier tells us

that many of Ludwig’s results, and therefore, by implication,

of mine too, are erroneous. ‘This is doubtless only tvo true,

and J am anxiously awaiting Prof. Perrier’s promised demon-

stration of the fact.

Owing to the circumstances of the case, the material at my

disposal had not been specially prepared for minute anato-

mical work, having been in spirit for many years without any

previous hardening ; while, on the other hand, Prof. Perrier’s

observations have been carried out on a constant supply of

fresh material with all the advantages of an elaborate

* Zool. Chall. Exp. part xxxii.

+ Loe. cit. p. 693.

{ “ Beitrage zur Anatomie der Crinoideen,” Zeitschr. f. wiss. Zool.

1877, Band xxviii. pp. 255-358, Taf. xii.—xix.

102 Dr. P. H. Carpenter on some Points in

technique. Under these circumstances he has certainly seen

much which had escaped my notice. But this scarcely justifies

him in saying “Toute la physiologie des crinoides demeure

done, aprés le travail du naturaliste du Challenger, dans

Yobscurité ot il Pavait trouvée’*. I freely admit that I

have not yet risen to the conception that the water which

enters the body-cavity of a Crinoid by the ciliated funnels of

the disc is expelled by powerful muscles through pores at the

syzygies of the skeleton ; nor that the blood- and water-vessels

of a Crinoid, together with the body-cavity and its radiating

extensions, constitute a vast system of intercommunicating

canals with “le méme rédle physiologique que l’ensemble

des cavités creusées dans le corps des polypes et des

éponges ” f.

It 1s difficult to study pure physiology upon spirit speci-

mens, and it is unfortunately true that 1 have been unable to

add much to Ludwig’s account of the circulatory apparatus ;

but, all the same, / venture to think that I have made some

additions to our knowledge of the physiological anatomy of

the Crinoids. I speak under correction ; but it is certainly

my impression that the Report on the ‘ Challenger ’ Crinoids,

together with my previous writings upon the subject, contains

the first descriptions and figures of the fellowing points of

physiological anatomy :—

1. The trifascial articulation between certain joints of the

rays and arms of Bathycrinus, and the entire absence of

syzygies in this genus.

2. The complex coiling of the alimentary canal in Actino-

metra, and the accompanying variation in the structure of its

ovoid gland, to use Perrier’s own expression.

3. The presence at the sides of the ambulacra, both of dise

and arms, of radiating branches from the axial nerves of the

skeleton; and the extension of fibres from this network into

the spinelets on the dise of Pentacrinus.

4. The ramification within the stem-segments of fibres from

their central nervous axis.

5. The absence of any ambulacral grooves and of their

associated organs on the arms and disc in many specimens of

Actinometra, and on the completely plated genital pinnules

of some species of Antedon.

6. The presence of well-developed ovaries in the dise of

individuals of two species of Antedon and one of Actino-

metra t.

* Loe. cit. p. 698, + Ibid. p. 692.

{ Professor Perrier intimates that I differ from my father with respect

to that portion of the genital glands which lies within the disc of a

the Morphology of the Echinoderms. 103

The above list might be considerably extended. I trust,

however, that it is long enough to show that the Crinoid

collections made by the ‘ Challenger’ and ‘ Blake’ have not

been so completely barren of additions to our physiological

knowledge as Professor Perrier asserts.

But the absence of physiological results has not been my

only sin of omission. According to Professor Perrier, I ought

to have worked out in detail the embryogeny of the common

Antedon rosaceus of the British seas, for the purpose of throw-

ing light upon the anatomy of the adult Crinoid; and he says

that I might have obtained the necessary materials at Eton,

since he procured them at Paris *. Has he forgotten the note fT

which I sent him last year ‘On some Points in the Anatomy

of larval Comatule ”? I stated in this note that I had con-

tinually felt the want of some knowledge of the organogeny

of the Crinoid type, and had therefore procured larve of

various stages from Naples and Torquay, which had enabled

me to check some of the results obtained from an investiga-

tion of the adult anatomy. But as I was not professing to

write an exhaustive monograph of the Crinoidea, I did not

conceive it to be part of my duty to work out a detailed

account of the embryogeny ot a type which is accessible to

every European naturalist. An already lengthy report would

have been swelled to gigantic dimensions. The number of

plates required would have increased from 69 (not 61, as

quoted by Perrier) to over 100, for Prof. Perrier tells us

that his own memoir on this subject is still incomplete, and

that thirty plates are already drawn. If the various naturalists

who have undertaken to report upon the different groups of

animals collected by the ‘ Challenger’ were expected to give

a complete anatomical and physiological description of each

group, and to supplement it by a detailed account of the

embryogeny of its representative in Kuropean seas, the publi-

cation of their reports would be delayed indefinitely ; and yet

Crinoid. I can only say that I cannot understand how this impression

can have occurred to any one who has taken the trouble to ead pp. 108

and 109 of the ‘ Challenger’ Report.

* I would here express my sense of the courteous kindness of Prof. H.

de Lacaze-Duthiers, who offered to place at my disposal all the resources

of his laboratory at Roscoff, during June and July of this year, for the

purpose of working out the embryogeny of Antedon rosaceus by the most

approved modern methods. I would have given much to have been free

to accept this invitation; but my professional duties kept me in England

during both the months named, and, for the present at least, I must

leave the verification of Prof. Perrier’s results to other hands.

+ Quart. Journ. Mier. Sci. N.S. vol. xxiv. pp. 319-327 (April 1884),

104 Dr. P. H. Carpenter on some Points in

this appears to be the standard set up by Professor Perrier

for those who have large zoological collections committed to

their charge for examination and description within a limited

time.

Under these circumstances, therefore, one might expect that

the Report by Professor Perrier* upon the fifty-four species of

Asterids which were obtained by the ‘ Blake’ in the Carib-

bean Sea, a collection. second only in importance to that made

by the ‘Challenger,’ would be a model of its kind.

In the absence both of an index and of a table of contents,

one has some difficulty in making out what is contained in

this memoir of 15.0 pages. Of the ten plates which accompany

it, only one is devoted to any other part of the subject than

the external appearance of the new species established by

Prof. Perrier. At the foot of this plate, which is almost

entirely occupied by figures of pedicellarize and spines, there

is the extraordinary legend “Organisation des Hymens

discus’? ; and the reader has to turn back to the explanation

of the plates in order to learn that the name of Prof. Perrier’s

new genus is in reality Hymenodiscus. Not one of the re-

maining nine plates contains any figures illustrating the

organogeny of the starfish, a subject upon which we are still

much in want of information, despite the admirable researches

of Ludwig} upon Asterina gibbosa. Neither is there any

section of the text devoted to this question, while the amount

of physiological and anatomical information which the report

contains is meagre in the extreme.

Three years ago Professor Perrier published a short note f

in the ‘ Comptes Rendus’ to call in question the correctness

of some of Ludwig’s observations on Asterid morphology ; and

many Echinoderm students had hoped that he would take the

opportunity afforded by the material of the ‘ Blake’ Starfishes

to substantiate his charges respecting the accuracy of Ludwig’s

work on the group. But the whole question is completely

ignored, with the exception of one or two references to the

position of the stone-canal, and there is not a word about the

organogeny of the Starfish type, a subject which, according to

* “Mémoire sur les Etoiles de Mer recueillies dans la Mer des Antilles

et le Golfe du Mexique durant les Expeditions de dragage faites sous la

direction de M. Alexandre Agassiz,” Nouvelles Archives du Muséum

d’Histoire Naturelle, 2° série, tome vi. 1884, pp. 127-276, pls. 1-10

1884).

if cane oa ae Nchibhte der Asterina gibbosa, Forbes,” Zeitschr. f.

wiss. Zool. Bd. xxxvii. 1882, pp. 1-98, Taf. i.—vii.

{ Perrier and Poirier, “Sur |’Appareil circulatoire des Ktoiles de Mer,”

Comptes Rendus, t. xciv. 1882, pp. 658-660.

the Morphology of the Echinoderms. 105

Prof. Perrier’s standard for other reports, should have been

worked out in full detail.

His own report commences with a section upon the primary

divisions of the class of Stellerids, the keynote of which is

struck in the following sentence * :— On peut dire d’une

maniére générale que toutes les Htoiles de mer & tubes ambula-

eratres bisériés, ont une bouche ambulacraire, et que toutes les

Htoiles de mer & tubes ambulacraires quadrisérvés, au moins &

la base des bras, ont une bouche ambulacraire.”’

The unfortunate zoologist who is not a Starfish specialist,

but merely wishes to learn the general systematic results

which have been arrived at by the most eminent living writer

on the group, will rise from the perusal of this sentence with

an even more confused notion of the classification of the

Asterids than he had before. For, according to Viguier {,

the biserial ambulacra are usually, but not always, correlated

with an adambulacral mouth, and not with an ambulacral one

as Professor Perrier tells us.

Two pages further on he commences another section which

is devoted to the morphological signification of the pedi-

cellarizs in Asterids and Urchins and to their physiological

role. But no reference whatever is made to the elaborate

observations of Romanes and Ewart} upon the functions of

the pedicellariz ; and the discovery of glands upon the gem-

miform pedicellariz: of Kchini is attributed to Geddes and

Beddard, although these authors themselves admit § that their

“account of the structure of these pedicellariz substantially

bears out what has been said” by Sladen ||. But although

Mr. Sladen’s paper was published in 1880 it is completely

ignored by Prof. Perrier four years later; and Foettinger’s

memoir {] on the same subject is also left entirely without

notice. The same neglect of the writings of the English

naturalist who is engaged in working out the ‘ Challenger ’

* Op. cit. p. 138. :

+ “Anatomie comparée du squelette des Stellérides,’’ Arch. de Zool.

expér. et gén. t. vil. Année 1878, p. 82.

{ “ Observations on the Locomotor System of Echinodermata,” Phil.

Trans. 1881, pp. 840-852.

§ “On the Histology of the Pedicellari#, and the Muscles of Echinus

sphera,’ Trans. Roy. Soc. Ed. vol. xx. 1881, p. 392,

|| ‘On a remarkable Form of Pedicellaria and the Functions performed

thereby ; together with General Observations on the Allied Forms of this

Organ in the Echinide,” Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. vi. Aug. 1880,

pp. 101-114, pls. xii., xiii.

q “Sur la Structure des Pédicellaires gemmiformes de Spherechinus

granuaris et d'autres Echinides,” Arch. de Biol. vol. ii. pp. 455-496,

pls. xxvi.—xXxviil.

106 Dr. P. H. Carpenter on some Points in

Starfishes appears in the systematic portion of Prof. Perrier’s

report.

fa the year 1882, Sladen published an account of the

structural peculiarities presented by the Pterasteride, and

pointed out their systematic value*; but although Prof.

Perrier enters into some detail respecting the structure of

Preraster caribbeus, he completely ignores all that had been

written upon the subject two years previously.

In fact, throughout the whole of Prof. Perrier’s report the

work of German and English writers upon the morphology

of the Asterids, and their relation to the Kchinodermata gene-

rally, is left entirely unnoticed. The observations of Geddes

and Beddard were made in a French laboratory and are

therefore mentioned ; but no reference is given to the place of

their publication; while the papers of Ludwig, Sladen, and

myself might never have been written so far as Prof. Perrier

is concerned. This neglect of the results of fellow workers

who do not happen to be Frenchmen may be patriotic, but it

is neither wise nor scientific; and in one case, as has been

already explained in this journal T, Prof. Perrier’s omission to

consult any one of some four papers by Pourtalés and myself

which contain descriptions of the calyx of Rhizocrinus has

led to zoological science being enriched with a new synonym.

For Prof. Perrier has at last come to the conclusion, as he

would have done at first had he taken the trouble to make

himself acquainted with the literature of his subject, that his

genus Democrinus is identical with Rhizocrenus ft.

It was pointed out by Pourtalés in 1868 §, and again in

1874 ||, that Rhizocrinus has large and well-developed basal

plates like those of Bourgueticrinus ; and in his second paper

he corrected the mistake which had been made by Sars { in

describing the basals of Rhizocrinus as internal and concealed.

These results were confirmed by myself in 1877 **, and again

* “The Asteroidea of H.M.S. ‘Challenger’ Expedition.—Part I.

Pterasteride,” Journ. Linn. Soc., Zool. vol. xvi. pp. 190, 191.

+ “Note on Democrinus Parfaiti,” Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5,

vol. xi. pp. 334-336.

¢ Revue Scientifique, 30 May, 1885, p. 691, note.

§ “Contributions to the Fauna of the Gulf Stream at Great Depths,”

Bull. Mus. Comp. Zodl. vol. i. no. 7, pp. 128-180.

|| “ Zoological Results of the ‘Hassler’ Expedition,” Il. Cat. Mus.

Comp. Zool. no. viii. pp. 28, 29.

4 ‘Mémoires pour servir 4 la connaissance des Crinoides vivants,’

Christiania, 1868, p. 12.

** “On some Points in the Anatomy of Pentacrinus and Rhizocrinus,”

Journ, Anat. & Physiol. vol. xii. 1877, p. 50.

the Morphology of the Echinoderms. 107

in 1882*. I know that Prof. Perrier received copies of both

papers. In fact he quoted a portion of the second one (with-

out acknowledgment) in his brief notice of Democrinus in

the ‘Comptes Rendus’+. Nevertheless he stated in this

description that the basals of Rhzzoerinus are “ confondues,”’

while those of Democrinus are large and well developed, this

being the very character of Rhizocrinus which had been

pointed out four times by Pourtalés and myself during the

previous thirteen years.

A similar neglect of the work of other naturalists appears

in that section of the report on the ‘ Blake’ Starfishes which

is devoted to the morphological signification of the odonto-

phore. Page 159 of this section is disfigured by two serious

errors. In one place we are told that ‘les piéces radiales”’

of the young Starfish become the odontophores of the adult ;

and, as if to impress the characteristic symmetry of the Echi-

noderm type still more forcibly upon the mind of the reader,

the author continues ‘ L’une de ces pices radiales ne tarde

pas 4 présenter les sillons caractéristiques de la plaque

madreporique.”’

Much has been written by Ludwig about the morphology

of the odontophore in the Asterids; but his name, like that

of Sladen, is conspicuous by the absence of any reference to

it in the memoir of Prof. Perrier. In fact, Ludwig’s theory

that the periproct of an urchin is represented, not by the calyx

but by the ventral side of a Crinoid , is put forward as a novelty

by Prof. Perrier||, who is apparently unaware that it was pub-

lished by Ludwig so long ago as 1880, and that the morpho-

logical difficulties which it involves were pointed out by

myself in the same year {], Even in those cases when Prof.

Perrier is compelled to take account of the work of another

author, he is often unable to quote correctly, and the results are

sometimes remarkably confusing. After reproducing (with-

* “The Stalked Crinoids of the Caribbean Sea,” Bull. Mus. Comp.

Zool. vol. x. no. 4, 1882, p. 174.

+ “Sur un nouveau Crinoide fixé, le Democrinus Parfaiti, provenant

des dragages du ‘ Travailleur,’” Comptes Rendus, tome xcvi. no. 7,

pp. 450, 451.

t ‘Morphologische Studien an Echinodermen,’ Bd. i. Leipzig, 1877,

pp. 228-234, 254-269; and also “Das Mundskelet der Asterien und

Ophiuren,” Zeitschr. f. wiss. Zool. Bd. xxxii. 1879, pp. 672-688.

§ Ibid. p. 688; and also “‘ Ueber den primaren Steinkanal der Crinoi-

deen nebst vergleichend-anatomischen Bemerkungen tiber die Echino-

dermen tiberhaupt,” ibzd. Bd. xxxix. 1880, pp. 817-319.

\| Op. cit. p. 161.

q “Some disputed Points in Hchinoderm Morphology,” Quart. Journ.

Mierose. Sci. vol, xx. new ser. pp. 822-3829,

108 Dr. P. H. Carpenter on some Points in

out acknowledgement) the list of families and genera of the

living Stalked Crinoids described in the ‘ Challenger ’ Report,

he adds*, “‘ Outre ces six genres, deux autres genres d’HKn-

crines ont été décrits, le genre Jlyocrinus par Koren et

Daniellsen (sic), et le genre Democrinus par moi. Les auteurs

scandinaves s’accordent 4 penser que leur J/yocrinus n’est

qu'un Bathycrinus alarchianus mieux développé que le type.

Je trouve cependant dans les collections du ‘Talisman’

un crinoide d’assez grande taille, chez qui il existe cing

basales non soudées, presque aussi grande que les radiales;

si cet exemplaire unique n’est pas une monstruosité, c’est un

Ilyocrinus qu’on pourrait appeler [/yocrinus recuperatus.”

This paragraph contains two serious (clerical ?) errors.

The name of Danielssen and Koren’s genus is [lycrinus}, not

Llyocrinus ; and Bathycrinus Aldrichianus would be more cor-

rect than Bathycrinus alarchianus. It may be that Prof.

Perrier has had some private communication with the Scan-

dinavian authors upon the subject; but I have no knowledge

of their having published any such views as he attributes to

them. According to him they regard J/ycrinus (Carpenter?)

as a Bathycrinus Aldrichianus better developed than the type.

The type of what ? of Bathycrinus Aldrichianus? ‘This can

hardly be the case, for the two species are very nearly the

same in size, the ‘Challenger’ form from the southern seas

being, if anything, slightly larger than Bathycrinus Carpen-

tert (Llycrinus) from the North Atlantic.

Prot. Perrier’s statement reads like a paraphrase of what I

wrote respecting Bathycrinus and Ilycrinus in 1882. The

former genus was founded upon an immature specimen dredged

by the ‘Porcupine,’ which Sir Wyville Thomson named

Bathycrinus gracilis}; and I pointed out§ that “his de-

scription || of the larger species, B. Aldrichianus, from the

southern sea, seems not to have reached the Norwegian natu-

ralists before the publication of their genus J/ycrinus, which

was founded on much more developed individuals than that

dredged by the ‘ Porcupine.’”’ This B. gracilis appears to be

the poorly developed type which is referred to by Prof. Perrier

in this exposition of the views of Danielssen and Koren,

who have not, so far as I am aware, ever made any such

* ¢Revue Scientifique,’ May 30, 1885, p. 691, note.

t “Fra den Norske Nordhaysexpedition Kchinodermer,” Nyt Mag. f.

Naturvid. Bd. xxiii. 1877, p. 45.

t “On the Crinoids of the ‘Porcupine’ Deep-sea Dredging Expedi-

tion,” Proc. Roy. Soc. Edinb. vol. vii. 1869-72, p. 772.

§ Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool. vol. x. no. 4, p. 177.

|| “Notice of new Living Crinoids belonging to the Apiocrinide,”

Journ. Linn. Soc., Zool. vol. xiii. 1876, pp. 48-51.

the Morphology of the Echinoderms. 109

comparison between their [dycrinus and Bathycrinus Aldrich-

danus as 1s attributed to them by Prof. Perrier.

He further mentions a remarkable specimen with five

basals which are not united, and are almost as large as the

radials. It cannot be Zlycrinus (D. & K.), which has quite

small and very closely united basals; but if it is not a mon-_

strosity, | am quite prepared to accept it as a new genus,

Ilyocrinus, Perrier, with the specific name recuperatus. I

must protest, however, against its appearing on the same page

of Perrier’s article among the list of Crinoids in the Paris

Museum as Hyocrinus recuperatus. This is especially con-

fusing, as there is already a well-known genus Hyocrinus,

which was established by Sir Wyville Thomson in 1876.

According to Prof. Perrier’s list, the Paris Museum also

contains an undescribed species of Pentacrinus, viz. P. aste-

rius, Miller; or is it possible that this is the original Penta-

erinus which was described by Guettard, and was named

Isis asteria by Linneeus, Pentacrinus caput-meduse by Miller,

and has been finally described as Pentacrinus asterius,

Linn., sp.?

Another instance of the superficial manner in which Prof.

Perrier has examined the work which he is supposed to be

criticizing is afforded by the first line of the following state-

ment*:—“ Les Pentacrinus et Metacrinus ne diftérent d’ailleurs

que par le nombre des piéces calcaires (piéces radiales) qui

se disposent en file pour soutenir les cinq premieres paires de

bras, et peut-étre n’y avait il pas nécessité absolue de créer

pour cela deux noms de genres distincts.” The genus Meta-

crinus was suggested by Sir Wyville Thomson; but no other

generic name has been established, as hinted by Prof. Perrier,

on account of the difference of this type from that of Penta-

ertnus proper, which dates back to the time of Miller, as Prof.

Perrier knows. It is true that in my preliminary report upon

the ‘ Blake’ Crinoids T I mentioned the number of radials as

a difference between Metacrinus and Pentacrinus, because it is

the character by which the two types can be distinguished at

a glance; but I likewise stated that the radials of Metacrinus

bear pinnules, which is not the case in Pentacrinus. If Prof.

Perrier will take the trouble to refer to pp. 339 and 340 of

the ‘Challenger’ Report he will find that the two genera

also differ in the characters of the stem, cirri, arms, basals, and

disc. Nevertheless, with this statement and the figures illus-

trating it before him, he tells us that the only difference

* / Nevue Scientifique,’ May 30, 1885, p. 691.

t/ Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool, vol. x. no. 4, p. 167,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xvi. 9

110 Dr. P. H. Carpenter on some Points in

between the two types is in the number of their radials.

What would he think of the reviewer of his Report on the

‘Blake’ Starfishes who said that the only difference between

his two genera Hymenodiscus and Anthenoides was that the

latter had but five arms and the former twelve ?

' Prof. Perrier’s investigations into the obscure and much-

neglected subject of the physiology of the Crinoids have led

him to attribute a hitherto unsuspected function to the syzy-

gial unions which occur in certain portions of the skeleton.

He tells us* :—“ Il y a au niveau de ces sortes d’articulations

immobiles qu’on appelle les syzygies, chez les Encrines, tout

un systéme de cavités puissamment munies des muscles qui

chassent évidemment l’eau dans la substance méme du tissu

imprégné de calcaire des bras ou la conduisent au dehors. et

Vexpulsent par les trous qui sont répartis 4 égale distance sur

le pourtour de la syzygie.”

It is, I think, much to be regretted that Prof. Perrier should

have departed so far from the nomenclature of Miller and

his successors as to speak of a syzygy as a kind of immovable

articulation. Miillert called it an “ unbewegliche Nathverbin-

dung ;” and he distinguished between a ‘ Nath’’ and a

“ Gelenk”’ in the anatomy of a Crinoid. He only used the

latter term when the two articulated joints were capable of

movement upon one another; and this distinction has been

almost universally adopted by later writers upon the subject,

so that the term ‘articulation immobile,” which Prof.

Perrier employs has a somewhat contradictory sound. In

the next line we are told by Prof. Perrier that among the

‘¢ Rnerines,” the term which he uses throughout the whole of

this article for the Stalked Crinoids only, the two joints are

separated by a system of cavities which open externally by a

series of pores round the edge of the syzygy. Such being

Prof. Perrier’s statement, let us examine in detail the evidence

upon which it is based. In the first place, as explained in

the ‘Challenger’ Report t, there are no syzygies at all any-

where in the arms of Bathycrinus. 'The Crinoids of this type

are consequently very far from possessing such an extensive

communication between the internal cavity and the exterior

as is supposed by Prof. Perrier’s theory that they are really

in the same physiological condition as the sponges. For the

number of ciliated water-pores on the disc of Bathycrinus

is extremely limited and by no means a “ foule d’orifices ;”

* ‘Revue Scientifique,’ May 30, 1885, p. 692, note.

+ “Ueber den Bau des Pentacrinus caput-meduse,” Abhandl. d. k.

Akad. d. Wiss. Berlin, 1843, p. 89 (of separate copy).

{ Zool. Chall. Exp. part xxxii. pp. 9, 231-2338,

the Morphology of the Echinoderms. 111

while in the case of Rhizocrinus one has still more difficulty

in accepting Prof. Perrier’s theory. For there are only five

water-pores, at any rate in R. lofotensis; and though there

are sygygies on the arms, their outlines are not marked by

anything like pores, as is the case in the Comatule. As Prof.

Perrier has plenty of Rhizocrinus-material at his command it

is a little surprising that he should have committed himself

to a general statement of this kind, which is so far from being

in accordance with the actual facts of the case. The absence

of the striz, which are so characteristic of the syzygial faces

of the Comatule, on the corresponding faces of the arm-joints

of Rhizocrinus was noted by Sars*; and without striee there

ean be no pores. ‘This observation was confirmed in the

‘Challenger’ Report; and it was also pointed out that the

closeness of the syzygial union is increased by there being a

small pit in the hypozygal which receives a backward process

on the lower surface of the epizygal?. It will puzzle Prof.

Perrier to discover, even with what his colleague Mons. Koehler

calls “ the eye of faith,” any appearance of pores round the

outline of a syzygial union in Rhizocrinus. ‘The condition of

the two living genera of the Bourgueticrinide, therefore, is

far from being such as is implied by Prof. Perrier’s very

general statement ; and he will find some difficulty in recon-

ciling it with his “ simple and new ” conception of the mode of

nutrition of the Crinoids. Let us see how far his statement is

applicable to other genera of “‘ Encrines ”’ or Stalked Crinoids.

He has never seen the arms of Hyocrinus, but apparently

takes for granted the presence of syzygial pores, such as he

believes to exist in the Comatule. 1 have not been able to

examine one of the syzygial faces in an arm-joint of this genus,

but there is no external indication of the presence of any

radiating markings such as occur in the Comatule. The lines

of syzygial union are perfectly continuous and uninterrupted,

as is well shown in the figures published by Sir Wyville

Thomson in 1876 { and reproduced in pl. vi. of the ‘ Chal-

lenger’ Report.

Here, then, is a third “ Encrine ” to which Prof. Perrier’s

statement and theory do not apply ; and he fares no better in’

the case of Holopus. If there are any syzygial unions in the

skeleton of this type at all they only occur between the two

outer radials, and it is extremely doubtful if such is the case.

At any rate, however, the apparent lines of syzygial union

have no indication of possible pores, as is the case in the

* ¢Crinoides vivants,’ p. 22.

+ Zool. Chall. Exp. part xxxii. pp. 5, 254, pl. x. figs. 1, 6, 8, 17-19.

{ Journ. Linn. Soc., Zool, vol. xvi, pp. 51, 62, ne

112 Dr. P. H. Carpenter on some Points in

Comatule. Thus, then, the only two recent “ Encrines””

to which Prof. Perrier’s very general statement is at all ap-

plicable are Pentacrinus and Metacrinus. ‘These two genera

have syzygial unions in the stem as well as in the arms;

but the apposed syzygial faces at one of the nodes of the stem

are as smooth as they can be, and altogether devoid of any

such markings or sculpture as could give rise to the appear-

ance of pores along their line of union*. The syzygial unions

in the rays and arms, however, are sometimes of a slightly diffe-

rent character and present some approach to the condition of

the syzygies in the arms of Comatule. Dr. Carpenter { has

described how each syzygial face in the arm of Antedon rosaceus

is “almost flat, except that it presents a series of slightly ele-

vated ridges with alternating furrows, which radiate from the

opening of the central canal towards the dorsal margin. . . .

The two sets of ridges are applied to each other, leaving

between them flattened passages that are formed by the corre-

spondence of the furrows. ... . An examination of decalci-

fied specimens shows that the canals are occupied by radial

extensions of the ordinary sarcodic basis-substance. The

peculiar arrangement of these suggests that, like the ‘ medul-

lary rays’ of an exogenous stem, they may serve to establish

a communication between the ‘ medullary axis’ of this basis-

substance which occupies the central canal, and the ‘ cortical

envelope’ by which the surface of the segment is invested.”

The coeliac canal rests in a more or less defined furrow upon

the upper or ventral surface of each arm-joint, the so-called

ambulacral groove of the skeleton ; and Prof. Perrier tells us}

that “au niveau des syzygies, la cavité cceliaque communi-

que avec un systéme de cavités rayonnant autour du cordon

nerveux, entourées de muscles et qui jouent évidemment un

role important dans la nutrition de la partie solide des bras.”

This statement contains much debatable matter. In the

first place, one would certainly expect that the contents of

these syzygial cavities would be in communication with the

axial canal from which they radiate, rather than with the

coeliac canal on the ventral surface of the joint ; but in a very

large number of Comatule belonging to the genera Antedon,

Actinometra, and Promachocrinus the axial canal or radial

* Zool. Chall. Exp. part xxxii. pp. 4, 5, 13, pls. xxxi., XXXil., XXxVil.,

xlvii., &c.

_ + Researches on the Structure, Physiology, and Development ot

Antedon(Comatula, Lamk.) rosaceus.— Part I.,” Phil. Trans. 1866, pp.720,

721.

¢ “Résumé de Recherches sur l’organogenie des Comatules,” Zool.

Anzeiger, vill. Jahry. 1885, no. 194, p. 265,

the Morphology of the Echinoderms. 113

centre of the syzygial cavities is separated from the cceliac

eanal, which Prof. Perrier regards as their functional centre

of supply, by more than half the height of the arm-joint.

This is not the case in Antedon rosaceus, the type chiefly

studied by Prof. Perrier; for it has relatively low arm-joints

with a deep ambulacral groove on their ventral surface, so

that there is but a thin layer of limestone between the bottom

of the cceliac canal and the axial canal from which the syzy-

gial cavities radiate. But if Prof. Perrier had had a more

extensive acquaintance with the different types of arm-joint

which occur in the Comatule and with the variations in the

sculpture on their syzygial faces, I cannot but think that he

would have hesitated before making the statement which has

been quoted above.

It will be seen that he agrees with Dr. Carpenter in re-

garding these radiating syzygial furrows as nutritive in func-

tion, though he believes them to be filled with water from

the ceeliac canal, rather than with the sarcodic basis-sub-

stance of the skeleton, which would maintain communication

between the internal and external tissues of the arm-joint, the

latter often reaching a considerable thickness. ‘The origin

of these radiating canals in the central canal of the arm-joints

which lodges the neuro-vascular axial cord certainly agrees

better with the latter theory than with that of Prof. Perrier.

It may be noted, too, that in his first account* of these cavities

in the Comatule, he said not a word about their communi-

cating with the exterior, as they sometimes seem to do in a

dried arm of Comatula, or in a fragment which has been

boiled in potash. He now tells us, however, that in the

Stalked Crinoids (Encrines) these radiating cavities are not

only present at the syzygies, but that they communicate with

the exterior by pores placed at equal distances round the out-

line of the syzygy. Can he name a single Stalked Crinoid

in which the syzygial faces are separated by radiating pas-

sages as in the Comatule and there are pores round the out-

line of the syzygies? Bathycrinus has no syzygies at all;

and there are uo pores or anything resembling them in

Rhizocrinus, Hyocrinus, or Holopus. Prof. Perrier has never

seen a Metacrinus, or he would scarcely have doubted its di-

stinctness from Pentacrinus; and,unless I am greatly mistaken,

he has never had an arm-fragment of the former genus from

which to cut a section through a syzygial union. The only

possible type, therefore, which could have furnished him with

the evidence on which he bases his statements respecting the

* Zool, Anzeiger, 1885, p. 265.

114 Dr. P. H. Carpenter on some Points in

Stalked Crinoids is Pentacrinus itself. Can he name a single

recent species of this genus in which the syzygial faces are

marked by elevated ridges and furrows radiating from the

central canal as in the Comatule? In by far the greater

number of cases the joints are perfectly plain, without any

indications of sculpture at all*; but there is sometimes a

slight trace of striation round the margins of apposed syzy-

gial surfaces. Exactly the same thing often occurs on the

apposed surtaces of the basals and radials respectively, and

on the lateral surfaces of the radials where they are closely

united by suture. Sometimes, indeed, there is a faint indi-

cation, over part of the syzygial face, ef a radial striation

which extends inwards towards the central canal but dies

away before reaching it, and is not due to the presence of

elevated ridges, as in the Comatule. ‘The best instance of this

which I know is on the apposed syzygial faces of the radials

of a Pentacrinus asterius which were figured by Sir Wyville

Thomson in the ‘Challenger’ Report tT; but his figure of the

“yourtour de la syzygie’’ on the dorsal aspect of the ray

shows it to be absolutely devoid of all trace of pores, as is

really the case. I have seen many other indications of radial

striation, both in this and in other species of Pentacrinide ;

but they are merely superficial markings on the joint-faces,

and are altogether different from the well-defined radiating

ridges on the syzygial faces of a Comatula arm-joint, which

can be stripped off entire when the syzygy is split open after

decalcification. It is, of course, possible that Prof. Perrier may

have obtained a section through a syzygy in a Pentacrinus-arm

with better-defined radiating ridges and intervening furrows

than any which I have seen in this genus; but I doubt it.

The dredgings of the ‘ Talisman’ yielded several specimens

of Pentacrinus Wyville-Thomsoni; and if Prof. Perrier has

not cut sections through a syzygy of this species, it would

have been better for him to have done so before making a

general statement respecting the syzygies of Stalked Crinoids

which harmonizes so admirably with his previously expressed

views. I have several sections through the largest syzygy

in this species, viz. that between the second and third radials ;

and there is absolutely no trace either of the radiating cavities

or of the powerful muscles which Prof. Perrier describes in

the “ Enerines.” I can say the same of the arm-syzygies in

Pentacrinus decorus; and if the smooth appearance of the

syzygial faces is any guide, there is not a single recent mem-

* Zool, Chall. Exp. part xxxii. pp. 4, 254, pls. xxvi. & xxxyil.

ap Jel, saat tags, U5 ksh 2a,

—- -¢

the Morphology of the Echinoderms. 115

ber of the Pentacrinide, any more than there is of any otner

family of Stalked Crinoids, with radiating cavities at its

syzygies as described by Prof. Perrier. ven as regards the

Comatule, which do have more or less appearance of external

pores at their syzygies, I cannot accept Prof. Perrier’s asser-

tion as at all consistent with the facts of the case. I do not

deny that pores appear at the syzygies on arms which

have been boiled in potash, as was figured by Dr. Carpenter

in Antedon rosaceus *; but there is a layer of perisome + out-

side the skeleton which is removed by this treatment, so that

the pores appear far more distinctly than they do in a dry

arm, and still more so than in a fresh or spirit-specimen.

This layer of perisome is very well shown in the terminal

parts ot arms which have been stained with picrocarmine

and mounted in dammar; and the syzygial pores are then

seen to be covered by it. ‘The sections which I have made

in three planes through the arms of many species of Comatula

have given me every reason to believe that the pores of the

skeleton do not open to the exterior through this layer of

perisome (which is often much thicker than in Antedon rosaceus)

as Prof. Perrier’s theory requires; while I much doubt

whether the so-called powerful muscles are anything more

than the closely set fibres which form the organic basis of the

elevated radiating ridges on the syzygial faces. It is certainly

very remarkable that the positions assigned to these muscles

by Prof. Perrier are exactly those where the calcareous tissue

is densest, on the syzygial faces of fossil arm-joints. I

have explained elsewhere {| how the organic basis of the

pieces of the skeleton becomes much more close and compact

near those surfaces which are in contact with other joints ;

and I believe this to be preeminently the case at the syzygies,

though the apposed faces are not so perfectly united as in the

case of the basals and radials, for the syzygial unions are

severed with great ease. If Prof. Perrier really does believe

that water is driven out from pores at the arm-syzygies of

Antedon rosaceus, he can prove it in a very simple way. If

he will “ pith” the creature by removing its chambered organ

it will lie still in the water; and the action of the powerful

muscles expelling water from the syzygial pores would surely

cause such a disturbance in the surrounding medium as would

* Phil. Trans. 1866, pl. xxxvi.

+ The “ cortical envelope” of Dr. Carpenter.

t “On the Genus Actinometra, Mull., with a Morphological Account

of a new Species from the Philippine Islands,” Trans. Linn. Soc. 1879,

2nd ser., Zool. vol. i. pp. 55-87,

116 Dr. P. H. Carpenter on some Points in

prove his theory incontestably. Has he performed this expe-

riment or any one which would give the same results?

Even then, however, his theory does not hold good for the

Stalked Crinoids, none of which have any radiating cavities

or pores at their syzygies, while these unions are altogether

absent in Bathycrinus. His assertion that water is expelled

from the coeliac canals of the arms through pores on the.

“ nourtour ” of the syzygies would thus appear to be a some-

what hasty generalization from the supposed condition of the

OComatule. It is essential, however, to his conception of a

Crinoid as a kind of sponge with incurrent and excurrent

openings for the circulation of water. The former are pro-

vided for by the ciliated water-pores on the disc; but where

are the latter in Holopus, Hyocrinus, Bathycrinus, Rhizo-

crinus, and, I will also add, in the Pentacrinide ?

Professor Perrier’s brief notice of the ‘ Challenger’ Report

contains the following passage *:—“ Poussé par on ne sait

quelle prévention assez mal dissimulée contre ce qu'il appelle

un peu dédaigneusement ‘1’école frangaise,” M. Herbert

Carpenter, dont les études ont été terminées 4 |’Université de

Wiirtzbourg (sic), s’est,en bon camarade, jeté téte baissée a la

suite du zoologiste allemand qui a le plus habilement étudié

les Crinoides. II affirme en avoir confirmé presque tous les

résultats dont beaucoup sont cependant erronés, et il ne se

sépare guere de son guide que pour défendre les opinions,

dailleurs exactes, de son pére relativement au systéme ner-

veux.”

The last sentence contains a statement which falls very

considerably short of the truth. Not only do I disagree with

the published views of my old friend Prof. Ludwig respecting

the nervous system of Crinoids, but I have given a different

account of the basals of RAczocrinus from that which he put

forward; and, in common with Mr. Sladen {, I dissent alto-

gether from the theory which he has published concerning

the relations of the Crinoid calyx in the Urchins and Star-

fishes t. I differ from him and from other German writers,

Studer and Hérnes §, upon this purely theoretical point as

* ¢Revue Scientifique,’ May 30, 1885, p. 693.

+ “On the Homologies of the primary Larval Plates in the Test of

eee Echinoderms,” Quart. Journ. Micr. Sci. n. s. vol. xxiv. 1884,

. 00-37.

ee oT bed. vol. xx. 1880, pp. 822-329; and “Notes on Echinoderm Mor-

phology.—No. V. On the Homologies of the Apical System, with

some Remarks upon the Blood-vessels,” Jbzd. vol. xxii. 1882, pp. 376-

on “On the Apical System of Ophiurids,” Zéd. vol. xxiv. 1884, pp. 16-

18; and Zool. Chall. Exp. part xxxii. pp. 392-400.

the Morphology of the Echinoderms. 117

strongly as I do from the French authors, Messrs. Perrier,

Koehler, and Apostolidés, respecting the supposed communi-

cation with the exterior of the so-called blood-vascular sys-

tem in Urchins and Ophiurids, through the pore-canals of the

madreporite. It is on this last pomt, which deals with fact

and not with theory, that, like Ludwig, I am at variance with

-what | ventured three years ago to call ‘the French school.”

My reasons for the “ prévention ”’ referred to by Prof. Perrier

are twofold.

In the first place, I do not believe many of their statements

of fact to be correct, as I distrust the nature of the evidence upon

which these are based; and, secondly, there is far too strong a

tendency, especially in the case of Professor Perrier, to make a

sweeping generalization upon data which are either altogether

inadequate or even absolutely incorrect. An excellent in-

stance of the latter kind is afforded by Prof. Perrier’s state-

ment respecting the presence of radiating cavities at the

syzygies of the Stalked Crinoids, which I have discussed

above.

The greater part of his publications upon the morphology

of the Crinoids have been limited to what he himself de-

scribes* as “quelques fragments isolés” of his results.

Some of his earlier statements have been profoundly modified

in later communications, while others have been tacitly with-

drawn. Among the latter, for example, is the expression of

his conviction that no one will ever find the coeliac canal of a

Crinoid J, although he now tells us that 1t communicates with

the exterior through pores at the syzygies of the arms. After

having once asserted that the cirrus-stumps of a Pentacrinoid

larva alternate with those of the arms tf, in spite of the evi-

dence to the contrary in the descriptions and figures of

Dr. Carpenter § and M. Sars||, Prof. Perrier now tells us ¥

that the cirri and the arms are “superposed,” a fact that

has been known for the last twenty years. Then, again,

Prof. Perrier ** claims to have “‘ démontré”’ that the inter-

* Zool. Anzeiger, 1885, p. 267.

+ “Recherches sur Anatomie et la Régénération des Bras de la

Comatula rosacea,” Arch. de Zool. Expér, et Génér. t. ii. 1873, pp. 48, 49,

73.

{ “Sur la développement des Comatules,” Comptes Rendus, tom. xcviii.

1884, p. 446.

§ Phil. Trans. 1866, pls. xl., xli.

| ‘Crinoides vivants,’ tab. v. p. 53.

q Zool. Anzeiger, 1885, p. 264.

__** “Sur une Astérie des grandes profondeurs de l’Atlantique, pourvue

dun pédoncule dorsal,” Comptes Rendus, t. xcv. 1882, p. 1381.

118 Dr. P. H. Carpenter on some Points in

radial abactinal plates of the young Brisinga eventually

become the odontophores; and upon this supposition he

based a generalization concerning the whole of the Asterids.

As a matter of fact, however, he was merely repeating a

statement made some time previously, but never satisfactorily

proved; while its accuracy has since been questioned by

Sladen *, who has also proved beyond all doubt that, what-

ever be the case in Bristnga, Prof. Perrier is utterly at fault

with regard to the fate of the interradial abactinal plates in

other Starfishes.

According to Prof. Perrier, it has been demonstrated by

himself, together with Koehler and Apostolides, that the

blood-vascular system of Urchins and Ophiurids communi-

cates directly with the exterior through the madreporite.

But I have pointed out elsewhere T that no valid proof of this

statement has ever been furnished to morphologists, except an

account of the results of injections. J may be peculiar, but I

do not believe in the injection method as a means of settling

intricate anatomical questions. Sometimes, as Ludwig has

shown in the case of Greeff and Hoffmann, it proves, or rather

appears to prove, far too much ; while in other cases it gives

altogether insufficient results. Some years ago, in conse-

quence of unsuccessful injections, Prof. Perrier was led to

deny the existence of what is generally known as the blood-

vascular ring of Hehinus, and of a vessel which had been sup-

posed to connect it with the so-called heart or ovoid gland tf.

His friend Mons. Koehler, however, was able to demonstrate

the presence of these organs without difficulty; and he con-

firmed the results of his injections by the section-method §.

But neither Koehler, Perrier, nor Apostolidés has figured a

single section which shows how the ovoid gland of any Urchin

or Ophiurid communicates with the exterior; though their

injections have caused them to speak of it as a demonstrated

truth about which there can be no doubt whatever ||. Lud-

wig’s careful sections and dissections of the madreporite of a

Starfish, however, have led him to the conclusion, which his

* Quart. Journ. Micr. Sci. n. s. vol. xxiv. pp. 39-41.

t+ “Notes on Kchinoderm Morphology.—No. VI.,” Jbzd. vol. xxiii.

pp- 597-609 ; No. IX. Zéed. Supplement, 1885, pp. 15-18 (of separate

copy):

iL ! Sur l Appareil circulatoire des Oursins,” Comptes Rendus, Noy. 16,

1874; and “ Recherches sur l’ Appareil circulatoire des Oursins,” Arch.

de Zool. Exp. et Gén. t. iv. 1875, p. 615.

§ “Recherches sur les Echinides des Cotes de Provence,” Ann. du

Mus. d’Hist. Nat. de Marseille, Zoologie, Mém. no. 3. pp. 65-70,

|| R. Koehler, “ Quelques mots sur les relations du systéme circulatoire

chez les Echinides,” Zool. Anzeiger, Jahrg. viii. 1885, p. 81.

the Morphology of the Echinoderms. 119

figures fully bear out, that the pore-canals of the madreporite

lead into the water-vascular apparatus only, and have abso-

lutely no connexion with the blood-vascular system *.

These statements have never been contradicted by Professor

Perrier, who has nowhere described any such communication

between the water-vascular and blood-vascular systems of a

Starfish as he believes to exist in Urchins and Crinoids.

But all the same, he places the Starfishes, together with the

other Echinoderms, in the same division of the Metazoa as

the Polypes and Sponges. The bodies of the animals com-

posing this group, which he calls “‘ Zoophytes,” are traversed

by a set of irrigating canals T—“ II contient de méme, non

pas de sang, mais de l’eau qu’il puise incessamment au dehors

et se substitue tout 4 la fois a l’appareil circulatoire et a

Vappareil respiratoire des animaux mobiles, 4 la symétrie

bilaterale, avec lesquels il n’a aucun rapport morphologique.

On doit remarquer que, chez les échinodermes, il dérive au

moins indirectement de la cavité digestive primitive.”’

This conception of the mode of nutrition of Echinoderms

is well described by Prof. Perrier as both ‘ simple and new ;”

but he can scarcely expect it to be adopted by other naturalists

until he can demonstrate to their satisfaction the fundamental

unity of the double vascular system and its communication

with the exterior not only in Kchini, Ophiurids, and Crinoids,

but also in Starfishes and Holothurians, about which groups -

he has given us no positive information at all.

My own observations have led me to believe that the state-

ments which he has permitted himself to make concerning

the presence of excurrent openings in the arms of Stalked

Crinoids are absolutely without any foundation of anatomical

fact. But they harmonize with his theories of Crinoid mor-

phology in a way which leaves nothing to be desired for

completeness; and I have a strong suspicion that some of his

other assertions respecting the vascular system of the Kchi-

noderms are equally untrustworthy, as, indeed, has been

already proved by Koehler. Other investigators are at work

upon the subject, and we may hope to hear a good deal about

it before many months are past.

* “ Beitrige zur Anatomie der Asteriden,’ Zeitschr. f. wiss. Zool.

Bd. xxx. 1878, p. 104.

+ ‘Revue Scientifique, May 30, 1885, p. 692.

120 Mr. J. A. Murray on a

XIII.—Description of a new Species of the Zetides Section of

: Papilio. By F. Moors, F.Z.8., A.L.S.

Zetides Acheron, n. sp.

Nearest to Z. Avion. Upper side differs in the medial trans-

verse band being broader, the discoidal spots longer, and the

marginal spots larger. Underside: markings more nacreous

than in Z. Axion or Z. Telephus : fore wing with the medial

transverse band much broader throughout and very slenderly

divided by the veins ; discoidal spots all larger, the two termi-

nals well separated, the penultimate upper spot entire: hind

wing with a very broad medial band of wider extent than in

Z. Evemon; the subbasal costal red-banded streak also broad ;

the black spot at end of the cell linear and narrow, with the

red lunule situated outside the cell between the lower sub-

costal and radial vein ; a red lunule (but no preceding black

spot) between the radial and upper median; the other two

succeeding black spots being quadrate, and their red lunule

recurved ; the marginal row of spots of a conical shape, their

upper end almost touching the red lunules.

Expanse 3} inches.

Hab. N.E. Bengal. In coll. F. Moore.

XIV.—A new Frog (Rana sternosignata) from Sind. By

James A. Murray, Curator of the Kurrachee Municipal

Museum.

In this paper I have to add a Batrachian to the already known

forms in Sind.

I am indebted for the specimens to Captain J. Babington

Peile of the P. W. own Grenadiers, who very kindly under-

took to make a collection of specimens for the Kurrachee

Museum, when on the Zhob Valley expedition, and to Mr. J.

Strachan, M.I.C.E., of the Kurrachee Municipality. Capt.

Peile’s specimens are from Zandra in Afghanistan and Quetta,

and Mr. Strachan’s from Mulleer near Kurrachee.

Rana sternosignata, sp. nov.

Head broad, without an occipital fold. Gape 1-5 inch across.

Snout rounded, without canthus rostralis, nostrils nearer the

eye than the end of the snout. ‘Tympanum rather indistinct,

about one third the size of the eye. Jnterorbital space slightly

concave and as wide as the upper eyelid. A plait behind the

eye above the tympanum not very distinct in some speci-

new Frog from Sind. - 121

mens. Vomerine teeth in two small groups between the inner

nostrils. Lower jaw with two not very prominent apophyses.

Back and upper surface of hind limbs finely tubercular. Sides

rugose, with spiniferous warts. On the under surface there

are two nearly circular patches of minute dark spinescent tuber-

cles on the sternum, and the abdomen 1s covered with large

horny-tipped tubercles, while under the throat and, in some

specimens, on the chin also there are patches of minute spinous

granulations. Fore limb short and stout; fingers of mode-

rate length, the tips dilated into small disks ; subarticular

tubercles well developed. Palmar surface of both fore and

hind feet with minute, scattered, conical, dark spinous tuber-

cles. Laid side by side the second and fourth fingers are equal,

the first smallest and the third longest. irst finger with a

nodose prominence covered with minute tubercles on the dorsal

surface ; second finger the same, with the nodose prominence less

developed, while below, on the side of the first finger, is also a

thumb-like prominence covered with tubercles. Hind limbs

moderate. ‘The distance between vent and knee equals half

the length of the head and body. Laid forward, the knee

reaches the axil of the fore limb and the metatarsal tubercles

the tip of the snout. ‘The toes are webbed to the base of the

disks or swollen tips, and bear subarticular tubercles; meta-

tarsus with a single elongate spur-like tubercle. A cutaneous

fringe along the margin of the first and fifth toes.

Colours. Krom olive-brown to dark brown on the dorsal

surface; yellowish brown on the ventral surface, with or

without, or with a very few dark brown specklings. Chin and

throat yellowish white, more or less marbled with brown.

Inner side of thighs brownish, with flocculent yellowish

marbling.

_ Locality. Mulleer near Kurrachee ; Zandra and Quetta, in

South Afghanistan.

In general characters this species is not unlike R. cyano-

phlyctis, but is readily recognized by its broad head, sternal

tubercular patches, and tubercular thumb-like nodosity below

the first finger, as also by the tubercular dorsal surface of the

first and second fingers.

XV.—Description of two new Curculionide (Ectemnorhinus)

from Marion Islands. By CHARLES O. WATERHOUSE.

THE specimens which are the subject of this note were col-

lected during the ‘ Challenger’ expedition (on Dec. 26, 1873),

122 Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on new Curculionide.

but were accidentally omitted in my account given in a former

number of this journal (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. xii. 1884,

p- 276). The discovery of two new species of the genus

Ectemnorhinus, the species of which have hitherto only been

found in Kerguelen, is interesting, especially as they are

somewhat intermediate in their characters between H. viridis

and H. angusticollis in the case of the larger species, and

between ZL. gracilipes and E. brevis in that of the smaller.

Lctemnorhinus similis, n. sp.

Brunneus, sparsim viridi-flavo-squamulosus ; elytris fortiter striatis,

striis punctatis.

Long. 3} lin. (7 millim.).

This species is somewhat intermediate between LE. viridis

and H. angusticollis*, but differs from both in being sparingly

covered with minute elongate scales. The antenne are very

similar to those of H. viredis, but a trifle longer. The first

and second joints of the funiculus are long, the first being a

little longer than the second, whereas in /. viridis the first is

a little shorter than the second; the third and fourth joints

are at least as long as broad; the fifth, sixth, and seventh joints

are a little shorter. The thorax is considerably narrowed in

front and behind, convex, with a very slight indication of a

median carina. LElytra at the base a little broader than the

thorax (with distinct but very obtuse shoulders), considerably

broader posteriorly ; strongly striated, the strie rather strongly

punctured ; the apex of each elytron broadly rounded. The

claw-joints are rather larger than in #. viridis, but not nearly

so large as in H, Hatoni (Ent. Mo. Mag. xiii. 1876, p. 51).

Slightly immature specimens have the legs yellow, and

sometimes the elytra are yellowish.

Ectemnorhinus parvulus, n. sp.

Niger, parce viridi-squamulosus; antennis gracilibus; thorace

angusto, medio carinato ; elytris obovatis, fortiter striatis, striis

fortiter punctatis.

Long. 4 millim.

This could only be confounded with Z. gracdlipes, which it

closely resembles in general form and colour. It is, however,

a little shorter, and more ample posteriorly. The funiculus

of the antenne is much more slender; the first and second

joints long and slender, the third and fourth shorter, the fifth

and sixth a trifle longer than broad, the seventh nearly globular.

* Fide Ent. Mo. Mag, xii. (1875) p. 55.

Mr. R. Kidston on Ulodendron. 123

The rostrum is distinctly longitudinally impressed, the im-

pression bordered on each side by an obtuse ridge. ‘The disc

of the thorax has a short but distinct ridge. The elytra are

obovate, more strongly striated than in LE. gracilipes, the striz

strongly punctured ; the scales on the interstices long and

narrow, but not hair-like as in H. gracilipes.

This species has the shoulders of the elytra bounded by a

distinct ridge as in H. brevis, but that is a short and broad

insect.

These specimens having been in alcohol it is probable that

the paucity of scales may be due to abrasion.

XVI.—On the Relationship of Ulodendron, Lindley and

Hutton, to Lepidodendron, Sternberg; Bothrodendron, Lind-

ley and Hutton; Sigillaria, Brongniart ; and Rhytidoden-

dron, Boulay. By Ropert Kipsron, F.G.S.

[Plates III.-VII.]

AT the meeting of the Royal Physical Society of Edinburgh,

held on 21st March, 1883 *, I exhibited several specimens of

the so-called genus Ulodendron, Lindley and Hutton. I then

stated that I did not regard Ulodendron as forming a true

genus, nor as entirely belonging to Lepddodendron, as some

authors seemed to suppose; but that the genus, as usually

employed by those who believe in its individuality, includes

plants belonging to the genera Lepidodendron, Sigillaria, and

Rhytidodendronyt.

Almost all the misconceptions on the true affinities of UJo-

dendron have arisen through the neglect of a very essential

element for the right understanding of these fossils, and one

which only requires to be mentioned to be fully agreed in

by all botanists, viz. that only well-preserved examples should

be taken into consideration when critically considering the

affinities of this genus; unfortunately this has not always

been observed.

When determining the various species of the genera Lepi-

dodendron and Sigillaria, unless the outer surface of the bark

is well preserved and exhibits the form and arrangement of

the leaf-scars, it is admitted that the plants do not show the

* Proc. Royal Phys. Soc. Edin. vol. vii. p. 356 (1483).

+ Boulay, ‘ Le terr. houil. du nord de la France et ses végét. fossiles,’

p. 89 (Thése de Géologie), Lille, 1876.

124 Mr. R. Kidston on the Relationship

characters by which a specific, or even in some cases a generic,

determination can be made.

In Ulodendron, on the other hand, though it is difficult to

account for it, decorticated and badly-preserved specimens, if

only they show the characteristic Ulodendroid scar of the

genus, have often been regarded as in a sufficiently good state

of preservation, not only for generic identification, but even

for the creation of new species, notwithstanding that the close

affinity of Ulodendron and Lepidodendron, both in regard to

their internal structure and general characters, is fully recog-

nized. The form and size of the Ulodendroid scar have com-

monly been made the characters on which the various species

of Ulodendron have been founded, the descriptions generally

mentioning as the chief distinguishing point “ scar so long by

so broad.”” Such arbitrary specific distinctions to be of any

value must infer that the plant sprang into existence with the

Ulodendroid scars fully developed. This view of course was

never intended by the authors who described the various

species characterized as indicated above; but to make the

species of true value an inference of this nature is quite

legitimate.

Before entering further on the discussion of this subject it

is desirable to give an epitome of the views which have

been held by the many botanists who have written on it.

As it is now universally admitted that Ulodendron is

Lycopodiaceous, no note is taken of the different opinions on

this point which some of the older writers have advocated,

who in turn allied it to the Conifer, Cactaceee, &c.

In support-of the views I have stated in regard to the genus

Ulodendron, 1 shall describe specimens of three species of

plants which bear Ulodendroid scars ; and as these are plenti-

ful at certain localities in Great Britain I have been enabled

to study many beautifully preserved examples. ‘The results

of these investigations I now beg to lay before the readers

of the ‘ Annals.’ This I especially desire to do, as it explains

more fully than could be done, without the aid of figures, the

views adopted in the classification of these plants in the

‘Catalogue of the Paleozoic Plants in the British Museum.’

The three species specially to be examined are :—

1. Lepidodendron Veltheimianum, Sternberg.

2. Sigillaria discophora, Konig, sp.

3. Sigillaria Taylort, Carruthers, sp.

I am sorry that it will be necessary to criticize the writings

of several friends with whose views on Ulodendron 1 cannot

of Ulodendron to Lepidodendron, cc. 125

entirely agree. I hope, however, that the evidence here brought

forward may be considered a sufficient foundation for the

opinions I have adopted.

The subject is treated under four divisions :—

I. Epitome of the views of previous writers on Uloden-

dron.

II. Descriptions of specimens.

III. General conclusions.

IV. Synonymy and Notes on the three species specially

considered in this communication.

I. EPITOME OF THE VIEWS OF PREVIOUS WRITERS ON

ULODENDRON.

1817. Steinhauer. American Philosophical Society, vol. i.

new series. (Communicated May 2, 1817.)—The earliest

figured fossil plant which can be referred to Ulodendron,

Lindley and Hutton, appears to be that described by Stein-

hauer in 1817 as Phytolithus parmatus.. Under this name,

however, he included two plants which belonged to distinct

genera. His fig. 1, pl. vi., is referable to Calamitina, Weiss,

and is probably Calamitina Germariana, Géppert, sp. *; that

on pl. vil. fig. 1 is referable to Leptdodendron, and though

the specimen does not show the form of the leaf-scars di-

stinctly, the general character of the fossil points to the pro-

bability of its belonging to Lepidodendon Velthetmianum,

Sternberg.

1820. Rhode. Beitriige zur Pflanzenkunde der Vorwelt.

—Under the somewhat comprehensive title of “ Schuppen-

pflanzen,” this author gives, on pl. iu. fig. 1, a very fair

figure of Lepidodendron Veltheimianum, showing the Uloden-

droid scars. On the lower part of these sears (on the upper

part, as represented by Rhode, whose figure is inverted) are

seen the remains of the leaf-scars, and on the isolated Ulo-

dendroid scar, figure 4B of the same plate, the medial line of

the leaf-scar is clearly indicated. Rhode believed that the

Ulodendroid scars on this specimen were flowers, the leaf-

scars on its surface the petals. Although this view is crude,

his drawings of Ulodendron are not so inaccurate as is

sometimes supposed. The other figures which he gives of

these Ulodendroid Lycopods have not been taken from well-

preserved specimens.

* Weiss, “Steinkohlen-Calamarien” (Abhandl, zur geologischen Special-

karte von Preussen und den Thiiringischen Staaten, Band ii. Hett 1),

p. 126 (1876). Cyeclocladia major, Lindley and Hutton, ‘ Fossil Flora,’

vol. ii. pl. cxxx., also appears to be referable to Calamitina, Weiss.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xvi. 10

126 Mr. R. Kidston on the [Ielationship

1823. Allan. ‘“ Description of a Vegetable Impression

found in the Quarry of Craigleith,” Trans. Roy. Soc. of Edin-

burgh, vol. ix. p. 235, pl. xiv. (Read Jan. 22, 1821.)—

The figure given by Allan is a beautiful example of Lepido-

dendron Veltheimianum, showing the large Ulodendroid scars.

This fossil is now in the Museum of Science and Art, Edin-

burgh, and is also the subject of pl. xvin. vol. ir. of Brongniart’s

Hist. d. végét. foss. A reduced figure of the same specimen

is likewise given by Buckland in his ‘Geology and Mine-

ralogy,’ vol. 1i. pl. Ixxvi. fig. 3; and, finally, Mr. Carruthers has

figured a single Ulodendroid scar from the same example in

the ‘ Monthly Microscopical Journal,’ vol. ii. pl. xliv. fig. 4.

Allan regarded the large scars as the impressions of flowers

or fruit.

1825. Konig. Icones fossilium sectiles. (London.)—There

is here figured on pl. xvi. fig. 194, without any description, a

specimen of Ulodendron which Konig names Lepidodendron

discophorum. 'This seems similar to the plant subsequently

described as Ulodendron majus by Lindley and Hutton.

1826. Sternberg. Essai d'un exposé géognostico-bota-

nique de la flore du monde primitif, fase. iv. p. xi Ulo-

dendron is here placed in the group “ Hilices vere,” under the

name of Lepidodendron ornatissimum. Sternberg believed that

the large scars marked the attachment of fronds to the stem.

1828. Brongniart. Prodrome d’une histoire des végétaux

fossiles, p. 85.— Ulodendron is also included among the Lepi-

dodendra by Brongniart, by whom it is called Lepidodendron

ornatissimum, Sternberg.

1831. Lindley and Hutton. Fossil Flora of Great Britain,

vol. i. pls. v., vi.—The name of Ulodendron was first applied

to these fossils by Lindley and Hutton, whose genus may be

defined as follows:—Stem covered with rhomboidal leaf-

scars, and bearing two opposite rows of large circular or oval

scars, indicating points from which “ branches, or, more pro-

bably, masses of inflorescence,” have fallen.

Their genus Bothrodendron (Fossil Flora, vol. ii. pls. xxx.,

lxxxi.) is merely a decorticated condition of Ulodendron,

notwithstanding that one of their descriptions is headed ‘‘Cor-

ticated”” (to pl. Ixxx.) and the other “ Decorticated”’ (to

1. Ixxxi.). This point will be further remarked on.

1837. Buckland. Geology and Mineralogy, vol. i. p. 475,

and vol. ii. pp. 92-95.—Buckland adopts the views expressed

by Lindley and Hutton, that the large circular or oval pits

were caused by. the pressure of cones on the bark, which sub-

sequently grew up round their base. He also regarded the

genus Bothrodendron, L. & H., as distinct from Ulodendron.

of Ulodendron to Lepidodendron, &c. 127

He defined Ulodendron as follows :—‘ Stem not furrowed,

covered with rhomboidal marks. Scars of cones circular ;”

and Bothrodendron— Stem not furrowed, covered with dots.

Scars of cones obliquely oval.” Buckland believed that the

cones were only attached to the centre of the large scars, and

that the furrows on the upper parts of the scars, which radiate

from the umbilicus, were formed by the scales at the base of

the cone pressing against the bark.

1837. Brongniart. Histoire des végétaux fossiles, vol. ii.

p- 69.—Brongniart, as in his ‘ Prodrome,’ here places

Ulodendron among the Lepidodendra. On pl. xviii. he gives

a figure of Lepidodendron Velthetmianum under the name of

Lepidodendron ornatissimum ; on pl. xix. four other figures

of Ulodendra are given under the name of Lepidodendron ;

one of these (fig. 1), at least, if not all, belongs to Stgillaria

discophora, Konig, sp.=(U. majus, L. & H.). Brongniart

points out the peculiar character of the bark becoming fissured

in those examples which bore the Ulodendroid scars, which is

a character not common to most Lepidodendra. 'The presence

of these furrows he thought indicated that the specimen pos-

sessing them belonged to the lower part of the stem, and that

they were caused by adventitious roots bursting through the

bark.

He argues that had the large scars been originally

covered with the ordinary cauline leaves, they should follow

the ordinary spiral series of the stem, which he says they do

not, each disk showing in the cicatrices which cover it a series

of spirals peculiar to itself*. Or if they were the impressions

of the scales of the cone, which had completely effaced

from the surface of the stem all traces of the organs that it

bore, then the impressions of the appendicular organ on the

stem should have been in an inverse order from the leaf-

scales of the stem, because the extremities of the scales of the

cone are convex and should have made depressions on the

stem. On the contrary, the marks presented on the Uloden-

droid scars are similar to those of the leaves on the stem.

1848. Hooker. “On the Vegetation of the Carboniferous

Period as compared with that of the present Day,” Memoirs

of the Geological Survey of Great Britain, vol. u. part i.

p: 427.—Of Ulodendron, Sir Joseph Hooker says :—“ This

very remarkable genus scarcely differs from Lepidodendron

in internal structure: its external aspect widely differs from

that of any plant, recent or fossil, with which I am ac-

quainted. I have seen in collections specimens which have

been fossilized, apparently erect, or, at any rate, under very

* See description of specimens Nos. 3 and 7.

Os

128 Mr. R. Kidston on the Relationship

different circumstances from those preserved in the shales over

the coal. They present the appearance of a large unbranched

zigzag trunk, with two rows (opposite one another) of alter-

nating cup-shaped deep depressions, one at every projecting

angle of the trunk. Mr. Dawes showed me a specimen pre-

served in sandstone, with a large organ, which he considers a

cone, inserted into one of the cup-shaped depressions. I

could not, however, form any conclusion concerning the real

nature of this highly interesting example.”

1848. Sauveur. ‘ Véeétaux fossiles des terrains houillers de

la Belgique,’ Académie royale d. sciences, d. lettres et d.

beaux-arts de Belgique.—On pl. Ixvi., under the name of

Arthrocladion Rhodii,is figured a large decorticated specimen of

Ulodendron, representing that condition of the plant for which

Lindley and Hutton proposed their genus Bothrodendron.

1849. Brongniart. Tableau des genres de végétaux fossiles,

p. 42.—Brongniart here states his belief that Ulodendron

may be only founded ona peculiar condition of Lepidodendron,

but which, from the occurrence of the large circular scars,

may perhaps deserve to be generically distinguished.

1850. Unger. Genera et species plantarum fossilium,

p- 262.—Ulodendron is here regarded as forming a true genus,

with which, however, is united Bothrodendron, L. & H.

1852. Goppert. ‘TFossile Flora des Uebergangsgebirges,”

Verhandl. der Kaiserl. Leop. Carol. Akad. d. Natur. vol. xxu.

supp!.—In this work Géppert mentions four species of Mega-

phytum. One of these at least, his Megaphytum dubium,

belongs to the so-called genus Uledendron. Géppert himself

expressed doubt as to the propriety of keeping this separate

from Lepidodendron Veltheimianum; and on p. 191 he says:

“ T confess I am still in doubt concerning the existence of this

species, it many times having appeared to me as belonging to

SagenariaVeltheimiana.” ‘lhe specimen to which his remarks

apply (pl. xxv.) cannot be placed in Megaphytum, and

clearly belongs to Ulodendron, L. & H. ‘The general cha-

racter of Megaphytum dubium shows a great similarity (espe-

cially in regard to the arrangement and form of the large

sears) to Ulodendron Taylori, Carr.; but from the fossil

being decorticated, its specitic identity cannot be satisfactorily

determined.

1853. Tate. In the ‘ Natural History of the Eastern Bor-

ders,’ by G. Johnston. (London.)—This author says on p. 302 :

“The Ulodendron was the most singular plant which flourished

during the Carboniferous era. Specimens obtained from Aln-

wick Moor enable us to add something to the knowledge of

its form. Its internal structure is the same as that of Lepido-

of Ulodendron to Lepidodendron, &c. 129

dendron ; it possessed similar leaves and rhomboidal areole

on the stem and branches. A specimen in Alnwick Castle

shows that its mode of branching is dichotomous, like the

Lepidodendron ; but, in addition, there are rows of round or

oval scars on opposite sides of the stem arranged vertically ;

and these scars continue upward on the same plane along the

branches, while other rows commencing at the point of forking

run up on the opposite side of the branches; the scars and

the branches are all in the same plane. ‘These scars appear

to have been points of attachment of masses of inflorescence,

which had consisted of sessile cones formed of imbricated

scales in a manner similar to a fir-cone. ‘The chief difference

between Lepidodendron and Ulodendron would therefore be

that the cones, bearing sporules or seeds, were placed at the

end of branches on the former, but their position on the

latter was in linear rows on the stem and branches.”

The only species Tate mentions is Ulodendron ornatissi-

mum, Sternberg, sp. Of this he says: “ The fruit-scars of

this species are large and beautifully sculptured; we have

them 11 inches in circumference; the distance from each

other varies—in some specimens they are in contact, in

others 1 inch apart; the areole also vary in form; when

well preserved they are rhomboidal, contiguous, and spirally

arranged. Buckland’s U. Allani, and Brongniart’s ZL. orna-

tissimum are representations of different portions of the same

species.”

1854. Geinitz. Darstellung der Flora des Hainichen-

Ebersdorfer und des Fl6haer Kohlenbassins.— Underthe name

of Sagenaria Veltheimiana, Geinitz figures:some fine exam-

ples of Lepidodendron Veltheimianum, showing the Uloden-

droid condition (pls. iv., v.).

1855. Geinitz. Die Versteinerungen der Steinkohlen-For-

mation in Sachsen, p. 34.— Ulodendron is again placed in Lept-

dodendron by Geinitz. He says: “The branch-scars stand

quincuncially and sometimes in only two rows ;”’ and, again,

“The occurrence of these large branch-scars has given rise to

the formation of the genus Ulodendron.”

1855. Goldenberg. Flora Sarepontana fossilis. Die

Pflanzenversteinerungen des Steinkohlengebirges von Saar~

briicken, p. 18. Genus Ulodendron.— This author regarded

the large Ulodendroid scars as marking the place from which

cone-like branches had fallen, these cone-like branches being

formed through the arrested development of ordinary lateral

branches.

1857. Miller. Testimony of the Rocks, pp. 462 & 464.—

On p. 462 Hugh Miller says: “The only terminal point of

130 Mr. R. Kidston on the Relationship

Ulodendron I ever saw was nearly as obtuse as that of Stzq-

maria.” [Note-——The Stigmaria to which he refers is shown

in a woodcut, p. 462 (fig. 128), of the same work. ‘This

example exhibits a truncated extremity.]

1860. Eichwald. Lethea Rossica, vol. 1. p. 137.—Ulo-

dendron, in which is included Bothrodendron, is treated by

Eichwald as forming a true genus. He believed that cones

were attached to the Ulodendroid scars. Some of his figures

are very instructive, and will be more fully referred to again.

1864. Macalister. Journ. Royal Geol. Soc. of Ireland, vol.i.

—This writer suggests that Ulodendron might perhaps be

Cycadaceous. He also points cut the probable identity of Ulo-

dendron majus and U. minus.

1868. Dawson. Acadian Geol. 2nd ed. p. 454.—Under

the name of Lepidophloios Dawson includes ‘ those Lycopo-

diaceous trees of the Coal-measures which have thick branches,

transversely elongated leaf-scars, each with three vascular

points and placed. on elevated or scale-like protuberances, long

one-nerved leaves, and large lateral strobiles in vertical rows

or spirally disposed ;” and he says :—‘‘ Regarding L. laricinus

of Sternberg as the type of the genus, and taking in connexion

with this the species described by Goldenberg and my own

observations on numerous specimens found in Nova Scotia, I

have no doubt that Lomatophloios crassicaulis of Corda and

other species of that genus described by Goldenberg, Ulodendron

and Bothrodendron of Lindley, Lepidodendron ornatissimum of

Brongniart, and Halonia punctata of Geinitz, all belong to this

genus, and differ from each other only in conditions of growth

and preservation. Several of the species of Lepzdostrobus

and Lepidophyllum also belong to Lepidophloios. ‘The species

of Lepidophloios are readily distinguished from Lepidoden-

dron by the form of the areoles and by the round scars on

the stem, which usually mark the insertion of the strobiles,

though in barren stems they may also have produced

branches ; still, the fact of my finding the strobiles 7 sééw in

one instance, the accurate resemblance which the scars bear

to those left by the cones of the red pine when borne on thick

branches, and the actual impressions of the radiating scales in

some specimens, leave no doubt in my mind that they are

usually the marks of cones; and the great size of the cones

of Lepidophlotos accords with this conclusion.”

1869. Carruthers. ‘On the Structure of the Stems of the

Arborescent Lycopodiacese of the Coal-measures (Ulodendron

_ minus, Lindl. & Hutt.),”’ Monthly Microse. Journ. Nov. 1869,

p- 225.—The internal structure of the plant is described.

Mr. Carruthers says of Megaphyton, which he unites with

of Ulodendron to Lepidodendron, cc. 131

Ulodendron, “ Megaphyton is based upon amorphous casts of

a portion of the interior of the stem of Ulodendron’’*.

1869. Rohl. “ Fossile Flora der Steinkohlen-Formation

Westphalens, einschliesslich Piesberg bei Osnabriick,”’ Paleeon-

tographica, vol. xviii. p. 138.—Ulodendron is regarded

here as a subdivision of Leptdodendron, and only separated

from this latter genus by the presence of the “ large branch-

scars.”

1870. Carruthers. “On the Nature of the Scars in the

Stems of Ulodendron, Bothrodendron, and Megaphytum, with

a Synopsis of the Species found in Britain,’ Monthly Microse.

Journ. vol. i. p. 144.—For specific distinctions in Uloden-

dron, which he believes to form a true genus, Mr. Carruthers

places great value on the form of the umbilicus at the ‘ base

or centre of the pit.” Speaking of the Ulodendroid scars, he

remarks on p. 148: ‘‘ There is not the slightest indication of

scales in any of the large series of specimens I have examined.”

. . . “In attempting to make obvious what authors believed

to be there, the drawings of Ulodendron frequently exhibit

seale-markings.” In proof of this statement he cites Buck-

land’s and Brongniart’s figures of the specimen originally

figured by Allan; and it must be admitted that in these two

eases the leaf-scars are much more prominent on the Uloden-

droid scars than in the original, which is, as already men-

tioned, fortunately preserved in the Museum of Science and

Art, Edinburgh. Mr. Carruthers also believes that the appen-

dicular organ was articulated to the whole surface of the

Ulodendroid scar, and constructs a diagram to explain how

the vascular-bundle-scars on the surface of the large scars

appear as little dots on its lower portion and as elongated

furrows on its upper part. He says, p. 149: “‘ The vascular

bundles, rising upwards and outwards trom the circumference

of the vascular cylinder, would, in passing into the appen-

dicular organ, penetrate the lower half of the articulating

surface at right angles, and would consequently show as

circular pits on the cicatrice ; while the bundles on the upper

half would penetrate the surface at a very oblique angle, and

would consequently show in the cicatrice as more or less

elongated furrows.” ... ‘‘In species like U. transversum,

where the inverted cone of the scar has a descending direc-

tion, the smaller will necessarily have a more or less furrowed

* Norre.—Megaphyton, Artis. I fear Mr. Carruthers cannot have seen

good specimens of Megaphyton, as the scars on the stem of this genus,

when well preserved, ditter much from Ulodendroid scars. There appears

no reason to doubt the correctness of the generally accepted view that

Megaphyton is the stem of an arborescent fern.

132 Mr. R. Kidston on the Relationship

aspect on the lower as well as the upper half of the scar.

That the appendages were articulated to the stem by the

whole surface of the scar cannot be doubted. In the want,

however, of any observed specimen it is not so easy to deter-

mine what these appendages were. The specimen figured on

pl. xliii. fig. 5 appears to me to throw considerable light on

this matter. In this species the opposite ‘series of scars are

borne on swellings on the stem, and the downward aspect of

the scars shows that the organs which sprang from them had

a descending direction. That this is the true position of the

stem is abundantly established by the dark carbonaceous

patches which here and there are attached to it, and which

are the bases of the leaves converted into coal. One of these

patches from the other side of the stem from that shown in

the drawing is represented the size of nature at fig. 6, and

here it is seen that the traces of the leaves still remaining are

imbricated over each other, and that the scars where the leaves

are broken off are on the upper portion of each base. ‘This

clearly shows the natural direction of the specimen figured.

The appendages, then, must have been adventitious roots in

this specimen*. Inthe light of this specimen the form and direc-

tion of the scars, where their original depth is to any extent

preserved, appear to corroborate this view. ‘The appendage

could not in any of them have been patent; indeed they seem

to show that it must have passed out outwards and down-

wards.”

Bothrodendron and Megaphytum are united by Mr. Car-

ruthers with Ulodendron, which genus he describes as

follows :—‘‘ Stem covered with rhomboidal scars of leaves,

and having large round or oval conical depressions arranged

in linear series on opposite sides, from which spring aérial

roots; leaves acuminate with a median nerve.”

1870. Schimper. ‘Traité de paléontologie végétale, vol. ii.

p- 88.—Ulodendron (with which Bethrodendron is included)

is regarded by Schimper as a true genus. He believed that

the trunk in Ulodendron was simple or little branched as in

Sigillaria. He mentions that the leaf-scars, which somewhat

resemble those of Lepidodendron, remain almost of the same

size from the summit to the base of the stem, whereas in

Lepidodendron the leaf-scars gradually increase in size as we

recede from the summit to the base of the stem. The bark

of Ulodendron, on account of the thickening of the trunk,

seems to have become fissured instead of increasing in girth

with the growth of the stem. He accepts Lindley and

Hutton’s opinion, that the large Ulodendroid scars bore cones.

* For notes on this specimen, see next part of this article.

of Ulodendron to Lepidodendron, é&c. 133

In regard to the significance of these Ulodendroid scars he

says they are the result of an unequal dichotomy of the stem,

the alternate dichotomies being barren or fertile—the barren

going to form the axis of the stem, the other to form the

fertile branch, from which eventually results the Ulodendroid

sear. The tlong-lke impressions, which one almost always

notices, especially on the upper part of the large scars, he

ascribes to the impressions of the leaves at the base of the

fertile branch.

1871. Weiss. Fossile Flora der jiingsten Steinkohlen-

formation und des Rothliegenden im Saar-Rhein-Gebiete,

zweites Heft, p. 146.—This author does not express any

decided opinion on the relationship of Ulodendron to Lepido-

dendron, evidently preferring to leave the matter an open

question.

1872. Williamson. Philosophical Transactions, vol. clxii.

p- 209, pl. xxvi. fig. 24; pl. xxvii. figs. 25, 26; pl. xxviii.

figs. 27, 28.—The internal structure of Ulodendron is here

described by Dr. Williamson, who says: “ So far as all these

portions of its organization are concerned this Ulodendron

resembles the lowest type of Lepidodendron”’ (p. 210); and

again, ‘‘ It seems probable that these scars sustained objects

which were chiefly developed from the epidermal layer and

whose base rested upon the outer bark; they certainly were

not roots or branches, and I inchne to the belief that they

were organs of fructification.”

1875. Feistmantel. ‘‘ Versteinerungen der béhmischen

Kohlenablagerungen,” Paleontographica, vol. xxiii. p. 194.

—Feistmantel appears to have brought together in a confused

manner Lepidophloios, Lepidodendron, and Ulodendron. Under

Halonia punctata, L. & H. sp. (Bothrodendron punctatum,

L. & H.), is figured on pl. xlvi. a Ulodendroid stem, beneath

which is printed “‘ Halonia punctata, L.& H. Decorticated

state of Lepidodendron laricinum, Sternberg ;” but this plate

is also mentioned in the letterpress as an illustration of Lepi-

dophloios laricinus, Sternberg. On his pl. xlvi. is shown a

specimen of ‘‘ Ulodendron majus, Sternberg (?), probably only

a form of Lepidodendron.” ‘This plate is very roughly exe-

cuted, but from the form of the leaf-scars probably represents

Sigillaria discophora, Konig, sp. (=U. majus, L. & H.).

His pl. xlvii. may also belong to this species; but from the’

state of the preservation of the specimen, it is quite impossible

satisfactorily to settle the point.

1875-77. Stur. Culm Flora, pp. 262, 267, 270, and 283.

—Stur unites Ulodendron commutatum, Schimper (=U. par-

matum, Carruthers), with Lepidodendron Veltheimianum, and

134 Mr. R. Kidston on the Relationship

believes that the Ulodendroid scars bore detachable bulbils.

As to the organs which were attached to the large scars, he

draws into the discussion the figure of Lepidophlotos laricinus

given by Goldenberg in his ‘Flora Sarepontana fossilis,’

pl. xvi. tig. 6. Of this figure Stur says (p. 263): “ Golden-

berg has made known to us the under portion of the bulbils

of Lepidodendron. In the cited figure he has brought to our

knowledge a bulbil-bearing Lepidodendron-stem, under the

name of Lepidophloios laricinus, Sternberg.”

So far as immediately concerns Ulodendron, L. & H., the

figure of Lepidophloios laricinus given by Goldenberg and

referred to as above by Stur must be omitted from the dis-

cussion, for on no account can Lepidophloios be united with

Lepidodendron as now defined, or with Ulodendron as defined

by Lindley and Hutton—Lepidophloios forming, in fact, a very

distinct genus, which is separated from Lepidodendron by

well-marked characters, its leaves being attached to down-

ward directed cortical cushions whose leat-articulating surface

is placed at the lower extremity of the cushion, and is not

surrounded by a “field”? as in Lepidodendron*.

Ulodendron has two rows of large, depressed, oval or circular

scars, whereas the fruiting portion of Lepidophloios (Halo-

nia, L. & H.) has four or more rows of tubercles, which in

structure are also quite distinct from those of Ulodendron.

Therefore, when considering the affinities of the genus Ulo-

dendron, L. & H., the introduction of the genus Lepido-

phloios into the discussion can only further complicate the

subject, as Lepidodendron, Sigillaria, and Ulodendron are

essentially distinct, generically, from Lepidophloios. ‘The

statement made by Stur (p. 870), “that the bulbil-buds do

not in all Lepidodendra occur exactly in two rows, but may

also occur on the stem in more rows, the above-mentioned

figure of Goldenberg proves, on which the bulbils are arranged

in four rows,” appears to be founded ona misconception of the

true generic characters of Lepidodendron.

1880. Schimper, in Zittel and Schimper’s ‘ Handbuch der

Paldontologie,’ Band u. Lief. 1. p. 191.—The views men-

tioned in this work by Schimper are similar to those stated

in his ‘ Traité de paléontologie végétale.’ He recapitulates

the evidence on which he has founded his opinion that the

Ulodendroid scars mark the position of abortive branches,

resulting from unequal dichotomy, and which have been modi-

fied for the purpose of fructification, in a similar manner to

* See fig. 7, Pl. IV., and figs. 14 and 15, Pl. VIL, and explanations of

these figs. in Explanation of Plates.

of Ulodendron to Lepidodendron, de. 135

that which occurs in recent Lycopods, where the little cones

are only modified branches. These modified branches, he

believes, resulted in the formation of short-stalked cones; and

he mentions the following objections to Stur’s opinion that

the appendicular organs were detachable bulbils :—1st, that

when bulbils occur in the Lycopodiacee they are axillary, and

when shed leave behind them no scar on the branch ; and 2nd,

that they never show the regularity in position that is shown

in the scars of Ulodendron. Schimper here still regards

Ulodendron as a true genus, and appears to think that the

union of Ulodendron and Lepidodendron remains to be proved.

He admits that Lepddodendra commonly occur with Uloden-

dra, but can be distinguished from the last-named genus by

their larger leaf-scars and the absence of the Ulodendroid

scars.

1880. Thomson, D’Arcy W. “ Notes on Ulodendron and

Halonia”’ (Trans. Edinb. Geol. Soc. vol. i. part 11. p. 341).

—This writer enters into a general discussion as to the affini-

ties and structure of these plants. ‘The conclusions he arrives

at are :—

“Ist. That the scars of Ulodendron and Halonia, though

unequally developed, have similar significance.

“2nd. That these scars were points of attachment for the

organs of fructification, and that these organs were cones or

spikes, thicker and probably shorter than those of Lepido-

dendron.

“3rd. That in Ulodendron the cone was attached only to

the central point of the scar ; that the rest of this areola was

originally covered with leaves after the fashion of the remain-

ing portions of the stem; but was subsequently moulded by

the process of growth on the lower surface of the cone.

“4th. That the oval form occasionally presented by the

scars of Ulodendron is in all cases the result of secondary

causes, and that this and the other slight modifications of shape

and surface-markings in the scars are valueless as specific dis-

tinctions.

“5th. That the leaves of Ulodendron were small, narrow,

lanceolate, and imbricate after the ordinary Lepidodendroid

type, and that both Halonta and Ulodendron branched by

repeated dichotomy in the usual characteristic manner.

“Winally, That Ulodendron and Halonia were closely

allied Lepidodendroid plants; that on presumptive evidence

Prof. Williamson’s suggestion may still be retained, viz. that

Ulodendron and the biserial ‘ Halonie’ may possibly repre-

sent portions of one and the same form; and that, in this

136 Mr. R. Kidston on the Relationship

case, the specimens denominated Halonia formed the ter-

minal or young branches of Uledendron’*.

1880. Zeiller. Végétaux fossiles du terrain houiller de la

France (extracted from vol. iv. De explication de la carte

géologique de la France, p. 114).—This botanist writes:

‘““At present several authors unite the Ulodendra to the

Lepidodendra; I cannot see my way to adopt this view, at

least in the case of U. majus and U. minus.” .... “I do

not pretend, however, that all the Lycopodiaceze with branches

provided with large circular depressions ought to be separated

from the genus Lepidodendron, and that we might not meet

with trunks of this genus presenting this peculiarity ; practi-

cally it existsin the genus Bothrodendron.” + .. . “I believe

in the justice of regarding the geuus Ulodendron as a special

genus, distinguished from Lepidodendron by the mode of

attachment of its leaves.”

1880. Lesquereux. Coal Flora of Pennsylvania, p. 397.—

This author practically adopts the views held by Schimper.

As to appendicular organs Lesquereux thinks that in some

cases they have been cones, in others ‘‘ bud-like excrescences.”

This latter opinion is chiefly based on his Ulodendron Mans-

jieldi (pl. Ixvu. fig. 2), which, I think, may perhaps not

belong to Lindley and Hutton’s genus Ulodendron.

1882. Renault. Cours de botanique fossile, deuxiéme

année, p. 49.—Ulodendron is by this author treated as a

true genus. He says: ‘‘ Often a portion of the surface of

these disks [Ulodendroid scars] is covered by the foliar cica-

trices, a continuation of those of the trunk, but becoming a

little smaller ; it is necessary, then, that these disks should be

understood as the flattened remains of a conical fleshy mamelon,

of which the surface in continuation of that of the stem would

have been covered with similar but smaller leaves. At the

centre of the mamelon had been the axis of a caducous cone,

of which the traces are indicated by the central umbilicus ;

the considerable number of vascular bundles which converge

towards this part indicates a vegetative activity not in ac-

cordance with an abortive branch, but only with an axis,

destined to bear organs of reproduction.

“* ‘We have separated from this genus, which is characterized

by the form of the foliar cicatrices and by its biserial disks, two

* It is now conclusively known that ‘‘ Halonia” is the fruiting branch

of Lepidophloios ; hence it cannot possibly be “ terminal or young branches

of Ulodendron.”

+ The plants placed in Bothrodendron by Zeiller are not similar to

those included in Bothrodendron by Lindley and Hutton ; but this point

will be spoken of more fully presently.

of Ulodendron to Lepidodendron, é&c. 137

forms, of which the one corresponds to Lepidodendron Vel-

theimianum, the other to Lepidophloios laricinus, and that

because of their foliar cicatrices. We also separate for the

same reasons the following species— Ulodendron commutatum,

Schimper.” .... ‘ For our own part we regard Ulo. com-

mutatum as identical with the strobiliferous trunks of Lepido-

dendron Veltheimianum of Stur, and as not requiring to be

distinguished from it.” ....

Renault appears to be mistaken in the views he holds

of the relationships of Lepidodendron Veltheimianum and

Lepidophloios laricinus to each other. Had he examined

well-preserved specimens of Lepedodendron Veltheimianum

in the Ulodendroid condition it seems impossible to imagine

how Renault could have given such a figure of a “stem of

Lepidophloios restored in part” as that shown at fig. 1 of his

pl. x1. He says of this figure that it “ represents a fragment

of a trunk from the Coal-measures of Hschweiler and shows

on its surface the characteristic cicatrices of Lepidophloios

laricinus, but a little smaller.” This description, I am afraid,

is drawn up from the “ figure in part restored’ and not from

the specimen. In the copy of Goldenberg’s figure of Lepido-

phloios laricinus given by Renault on pl. ix. fig. 1, the

articulating surface of the leaf is represented at the upper end

of the cushion, its position being reversed from that repre-

sented by Goldenberg. ‘This alteration in the figure on the

part of Renault is erroneous, for most undoubtedly Golden-

berg has drawn his plant correctly, and the same arrangement

—a downward imbricating of the leaf-cushions—occurs also

in Lepidophloios scoticus, Kidston*.

But to enable one to accept the view that two forms of

leaf-scars occur in Lepidodendron Veltheimianum, one of the

normal form and the other having a Lepidophloios-like leaf-

sear, if Goldenberg’s figure of Lepidophloios laricinus is to

give any support to this opinion, it must be presumed that

fig. 1, pl. xvi. of the ‘ Flora Sareepontana fossilis’ represents

the leaf-scars turned upside down. ‘This is, however, not the

caset. In fact, in the Ulodendroid condition of Lepidoden-

dron Veltheimianum there do not exist two types of leaf-

scars, but only the ordinary Lepidodendroid type; the ap-

pearance which has given rise to this mistaken view in regard

to the Ulodendroid condition of Lepidodendron Veltheimia-

num will be referred to again more fully {. Suffice it to say

* See figure of this plant given under name of Lepidophivios laricinus

by Dr. Macfarlane (Trans. Edinb. Bot. Soe. vol. xiv. pl. vii.).

+ See Weiss, Foss. Flora d. jiing. Stk. u. d. Rothl. p. 154.

{ See the following part of this article.

138 Mr. R. Kidston on Ulodendron.

that the sketch given by Renault on pl. xi. fig. 1, which

shows three Ulodendroid scars placed on a stem bearing

Lepidophlovos \eaf-scars, represented in inverse position, does

not agree with any specimen which has come under my

notice either in nature or in the literature of fossil botany.

Most authors have united Dothrodendron, Lindley and

Hutton, with Ulodendron, and in this view I quite concur.

Some of the figures which accompany these notes show on

one or more parts of their surface a condition similar to that

upon which Lindley and Hutton founded their genus Bothro-

dendron*. There are, however, some recent writers who still

regard Bothrodendron as a true genus; to this view I must

therefore shortly refer.

1880. Zeiller. Wégétaux fossiles du terrain houiller de la

France, p. 116.—Bothrodendron is thus defined by Zeiller:

‘“Trunks marked with extremely small foliar cicatrices,

rhomboidal in form, rounded at the angles, placed in quin-

cuncial order, and each surmounted by a small cicatricule,

corresponding probably to the insertion of a scale. Foliar

cicatrices provided with three cicatricules, the central cica-

tricule placed slightly above the one on each side of it. The

large trunks present, in addition, large circular depressions,

more or less deeply concave and placed in two diametrically

opposite vertical rows.”

In Bothrodendron Zeller mentions two species—one B.

punctatum, L. & H., and the other B. (Ihytidodendron)

minutifolium, Boulay, sp. ‘This last-mentioned plant was

described by Boulay as a typé of a new genus which he calls

Rhytidodendront. ‘This genus,” Boulay says, ‘is charac-

terized in the group of the arborescent Lepidodendrez by the

very distant, transversely elliptical, and very small leat-scars,

which form a small area with three cicatricules surrounded by

an elevated border. ‘These three cicatricules at once separate

this genus from Stegmaria; the bark is delicate and finely

wrinkled and chagrined transversely ; after the decay of the

bark we find on the trunk two elongated prominences corre-

sponding to the cicatricules.”

In his ‘ Végét. foss. du terr. houil.,’ Zeiller does not give a

figure of the specimen he places under Bothrodendron puncta-

tum, L. & H.; but in his paper “ Observations sur quelques

cuticules”’{, under the name of B. punctatum, on pl. ix. fig. 1,

* See Pl. VI. fig. 10, da; Pl. VII. fig. 18, 8.

+ ‘Le terrain houiller du nord de la France et ses végétaux fossiles,’

p. 89 (1876). Lille.

{ Ann. des Sci. Nat. 6° sér. Bot. vol. xiii. p. 218, pl. ix. fig. 1.

Bibliographical Notice. 139

he illustrates a specimen which agrees with his description in

the work quoted. This figure and Boulay’s Rhytidodendron

minutifolium are justly placed in one genus by Zeiller; but

my friend has evidently mistaken the true character of Lindley

and Hutton’s genus Bothrodendron. It 1s true that Lindley

and Hutton, in the description of the two plates of Bothro-

dendron punctatum(Foss. Flora, pls. 1xxx., 1xxxi.), head their

description to pl. Ixxx. as ‘‘ corticated,” and, no doubt, this has

misled Zeiller in the identification of the fossil he has named

B. punctatum ; still, in the description Lindley and Hutton say,

“* Upon the surface of the stem are discoverable a considerable

number of minute dots, arranged in quincuncial manner, some-

thing less than half an inch apart, and itis probable that these

may be the scars of leaves; but at present there ts nothing to prove

that they were so.” It has since been proved that the little

“dots” which Lindley and Hutton thought might prove to be

leaf-scars, only mark the channels, on decorticated specimens,

through which the foliar vascular bundles passed to the leaves.

The types of Bothrodendron are now lost, but in the ‘“ Hutton

collection” are several specimens of the so-called Bothro-

dendron, all of which are undoubtedly decorticated specimens

of their Ulodendron majus or U. minus. Zeiller’s Bothro-

dendron punctatum must therefore be placed in Boulay’s

genus LRhytidodendron, and not Rhytidodendron united with

Bothrodendron, L. & H.

1882. Renault. Cours de botanique fossile, deuxigme

année, p. 51.—Bothrodendron is here also classed as a true

genus, and Renault embodies, in fact, the description given of

it by Zeiller. But Renault also treats Rhytidodendron, Boulay,

as a distinct genus, and places it after Bothrodendron. I

am quite of opinion that Rhytidodendron must be retained

as a distinct genus, and in it must be placed Bothrodendron,

Zeiller, but not Bothrodendron, Lindley and Hutton.

| To be continued. ]

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE.

Year-Book of the Scientific and Learned Societies of Great Britain

and Ireland ; comprising Lists of the Papers read during 1884

before Societies engaged in fourteen Departments of Research, with

the Names of the Authors. Compiled from Official Sources.

Second Annual Issue. 8vo. London: Charles Griffin & Oo.,

1885.

Tur number of Societies dealing with scientific matters, and espe-

cially with subjects of Natural History, has of late years become so

great, and so many of the smaller ones, among a number of articles

140 Dublin Microscopical Club.

of merely local interest, publish from time to time papers of more

or less value, that it becomes a matter of considerable difficulty for

the working naturalist to know what has been done upon any

subject that may come before him. From this point of view the

‘Year-Book of Scientific and Learned Societies,’ of which the

second issue is now before us, is a publication of considerable

importance, and we can only hope that it may receive sufficient

patronage to justify the publishers in continuing its production.

This second issue forms an octavo volume of 230 pages, and con-

tains a list of societies, institutions, associations, clubs, and other

similar bodies established for the cultivation of science, and including

also some which hardly come under that denomination in the ordi-

nary sense, being devoted to the study of agriculture and horti-

culture, law, literature and history, and medicine. By far the

greater part of the bodies referred to, however, fall more or less

strictly under the category of scientific societies, and of these we

find detailed not only the titles and addresses, with generally the

names of the presidents and other officers, but also complete lists of

the papers read at their meetings during the year 1884, of the

doings in which this second *‘ year-book” is a record. The societies

referred to in the volume are classified under fourteen heads, so as

to bring together those which are established to perform similar

functions, or to deal with the same or allied branches of knowledge,

while the reference to any particular body is facilitated by the

addition of a copious index arranged alphabetically.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

DUBLIN MICROSCOPICAL CLUB.

April 24, 1884.

Section of Schorliferous Quartz.—Prof. V. Ball showed a section

of schorliferous quartz containing minute cells lined with a mineral

dendritically arranged, possibly manganese.

Technitella legumen new to Irish Waters.—Prof. Haddon showed

specimens of Technitella legumen (A. M. Norman) collected by Mr.

Charles Elcock in the Irish Sea, near the Isle of Man ; the first time

it has been found in Irish waters.

Corynium Beyerincki, a Fungus causing the “gumming” of

Cherries.—Mr. Greenwood Pim showed Corynium Beijerinckii, a

fungus said to be the cause of the gumming of cherries and other

fruit-trees, other species producing ‘“‘ gum tragacanth ” and similar

products. The plant consists of a darkish, jointed, rather knotty

mycelium, which produces 3—4-septate spores, broadly fusiform and

somewhat constricted at the joints.

Dublin Microscopical Club. 141

Gelatine Jelly simulating the “canal-system” of Hozoon canadense.

—Prof. Sollas showed a thin slice of gelatine jelly containing

groups of canals which curiously simulated in form, dimensions,

and arrangement the canal-system of Hozoon canadense. They were

obtained by slicing jelly frozen in Rutherford’s microtome, and

were no doubt caused by the crystallization of the water contained

in the jelly into spicules of ice, which, afterwards thawing, left tne

canalicular spaces exhibited.

Parasitic Structure on Moss-leaves—Mr. Archer showed leaves of a

moss, which he owed to Mr. EH. Parfitt of Exeter, bearing examples of

what appeared to be either a form of adventitious bud or a true

parasite growing on the edges and elsewhere from one of the leaf-cells.

This growth formed a short, stout, cylindrical “ filament,” thick-

walled and divided by four or five transverse septa, not obliquely

sloped, as in protonematous growths. The cells, thus much shorter

than broad, so formed were densely filled with coarse and scattered

chlorophyll granules. Thus their growth presented at first glance

a resemblance to some parasitic stigonematous algal form; but be

it parasite or not, it certainly seemed that it could not be of that

nature. It really seemed to be initiated by an outgrowth from one

of the constituent cells of the leaf, and then the short stout fila-

ment, as described, formed by further transverse division; but its

nature or purport remained a question.

Structure of Stem of Draccena reflewa.—Prof. M‘Nab showed a

transverse section of the stem of Dracena reflexa, showing circum-

ferential growth by means of a meristem layer, which is to be

regarded probably as the homologue of the interfascicular cambium of

the dicotyledon, and that while the cambium of the dicotyledon

gives rise to new wood, new bast, and new ground-tissue (medullary

rays), the meristem gives rise in the tree Liliacese to the libero-

ligneous bundles and ground-tissue.

May 15, 1884.

Pezxza postuma from Potato-stalks—Mr. Greenwood Pim showed

Peziza postuma (Berk. et Wilson) growing from the sclerotia of

potato-stalks, and which corresponded to the figures by Mr. Wilson

in the ‘ Gardeners’ Chronicle.’ The whole plant in situ was exhi-

bited, as well as a section under the microscope, showing sporidia

&c. Mr. Pim had shown sections of the sclerotium to the Club a

couple of years previously. The fully-developed Peziza from fruit

was observed by Mr. Wilson in 1883. Mr. Pim’s specimens were

grown in damp Sphagnum in his greenhouse. He was indebted

for the sclerotia to the kindness of Mr. Carroll, of the Model Farm,

Glasnevin, who had received large quantities from various parts of

Ireland, where last year it proved a formidable form of disease, quite

distinct, of course, from the ordinary potato-murrain.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xvi. il;

142 Dublin Microseopical Club.

Section from Calf’s Stomach.—Prof. Cunningham showed a sec-

tion from a ealf’s stomach displaying the villi.

Presumed new Heliozoon discovered by Mr. Bolton near Bur-

mingham.—Mr. Archer showed a sample from a gathering kindly

forwarded to him by Mr. Bolton. of Birmingham, announced to

contain a new and minute form of Hehozoon ; but after a careful

search through the material he had failed to find anything living, at

all coming up to the expectation formed from Mr. Bolton’s accom-

panying description. He had, however, met with, and now drew

attention to, an organism which might, casually viewed, be regarded

as a Heliozoon; but whatever might be the real nature of this, it

could not be set down as appertaining to that group. This was

globular, rather less than ;,),, inch im diameter, contents green,

and rather thick-walled, and it was outwardly beset with nume-

rous short, indistinct, subtruncate, subpellucid papille. Thus its

radiate or stellate aspect lent this organism a certain amount of

deceptive resemblance to a Heliozoon; but it could not be the

organism referred to by Mr. Bolton, as it only distantly resembled:

his drawing. The gathering contained a quantity of Huglene

passing into a vegetative condition by repeated self-division, and the

conjecture presented itself, Might this globose papilliferous body

represent an ultimate state of division of a Huglena, passed now

into a globular thick-walled subspinulose resting form? But there

was, further, in the gathering now and again to be detected an

empty cell-wall, very thin, very hyaline, of a globular figure, and

bearing a number of longish setz or bristle-like hyaline spines, not

unlike, only that these were notably more numerous, an empty skin

of an example of the alga Mr. Archer had on a former occasion

brought before the Club as Oocystis sctigera. This too had the

outline of a Heliozoon, but no sarcodic contents with green chloro-

phyll-bodies within, as depicted in the sketches, were present, and

the longish bristle-like radii were clearly not pseudopodia, but rigid

sete. Here, then, was yet another object that might be taken at

first glance for a Heliozoon, but it was obviously merely an empty

cell-wall of great tenuity, not a globose sarcodic mass, however

pellucid. It will be seen that it might be rather the evacuated

cell-wall of some spore, to a certain extent of course calling to

mind the zygospore of some Desmidian like Staurustrum dejectum,

&e.; but it was, on the other hand, much more thin-walled and

the radii were more slender and delicate than the empty cell-wall of

such a zygospore, viewed under the same power, would appear to be.

He had therefore missed what Mr. Bolton wished him to see; but

it was nevertheless curious that, in so small an amount of material,

two seemingly distinct things, superficially somewhat mutually

alike, and both at the same time superficially like a minute Heliozoon,

and both apparently novel in themselves, should occur. Mr. Archer

really did know a minute Heliozoon, green, non-pulsating, with

very slender pseudopodia, the green granules rather small and

Dublin Microscopical Club. 143

somewhat densely filling up the mass—one to which he had never

drawn attention, as its characteristics were found very difficult to

determine ; but it seemed certain that neither of the organisms

here drawn attention to, nor, judging from Mr. Bolton’s sketches,

could his Heliozoon, be considered identical therewith.

Undescribed Epidermal Gland in Chiton.—Prof. Haddon exhi-

bited transverse sections of Chiton (Trachydermon) ruber (Linn.),

showing an undescribed epidermal gland at the posterior end of the

animal on each side beyond the gills, which it is proposed to call

the fenestral gland.

Development of Spicules in Geodia Barretti.—Prof. Sollas showed

slices of Geodia Barretti in which the development of the globular

spicules within a mother-cell could be traced threugh all the

stages.

Ceil-division im a problematic Chroococeaceous Alga.—Prof. M‘Nab

exhibited a slide of the Chroococeaceous alga from the wall of the

stove at Glasnevin which contained the Desmids formerly exhibited.

The material had been kept for about twelve months in a corked

bottle, and the cells were dividing first into two and two, that is

four cells placed linearly, and next into two transversely, so as to

form two rows of four cells: all the cells remained in the gelatinous

investment. The result of the division was the formation of eight

very minute cells, whose further development was still under obser-

vation.

June 19, 1884.

Torrubia militaris new to Ireland—Mr. Pim showed a section

through the receptacle of Torrubia militaris which he had recently

found growing (as is usual) from the body of a grub in Powerscourt

demesne, near the Waterfall, being its first record, as far as he

knew,in Ireland. The long and flexuous asci containing filiform

sporidia are very striking.

Alcyonella fungosa exhibited —Prof. Haddon exhibited Aleyonella

fungosa in a living condition.

Archerina Boltoni, Lankester, exhibited in a living condition.—

Mr. Archer presented for examination a group of four individuals of

the new Sarcodine discovered by Mr. Bolton, of Birmingham, a

specimen of which he had failed to find in the former gathering

shown to the Club at last meeting. Here it was now “in the

flesh,” and a veritable novelty, which Prof. Lankester had done

Mr. Archer and Mr. Bolton jointly the honour to designate, at least

pro tempore, as Archerina Boltoni. As the group now under view

showed, this is a more or less gregarious form, extremely minute

se

144 Dublin Microscopical Club.

(say about ;~4,, inch in diameter), orbicular, pellucid, containing

one or two large chlorophyll-corpuscles, of elongate, somewhat

-kidney-shaped figure and smooth outline, and seemingly homo-

geneous texture, lying up against the periphery, thus leaving the

centre more or less clear; the pseudopodia radiating in every diree-

tion, not very numerous, straight, very slender, long (say twice,

thrice, or four times the diameter of the spherical body-mass),

hyaline, clear; the outline of the body-mass sharp and smooth,

not showing any pulsating vacuoles, nor allowing any nucleus

to be detected. If a nucleus were present it might be supposed

to be readily enough perceived in a body so clear as this, for

even (now that we know that it is there) in the comparatively

opaque and granuliferous body of <Actinophrys sol, in certain

exumples, he thought it was not very difficult to detect the

presence of the nucleus, even without dyeing. But the examples of

this new form in the gathering were so few and far between, Mr.

Archer had had no opportunity of experimenting to test the exis-

tence of a nucleus. No doubt the habit and appearance of this

very minute form was that of a Heliozoon; but had it really no

nucleus, what would it really be? Again, could it be possible that

the very hyaline pellicular exuvium shown at last meeting has any-

thing really after all to say to this organism? Could it be really

possible that on becoming encysted it did not withdraw the pseudo-

podia, but beeame coated (body, pseudopodia, and all) in such a

spinulose filmy envelope as that drawn attention to at the last

meeting? If so, when the living protoplasmic substance withdraws

therefrom, so as to leave behind the “ spore-like” spinulose exu-

vium, the pseudopodia must pull themselves out of their minute

tubular investments, and then escape (by a rent ?) from the central

globular portion. Is this pellucid integument composed of cellu-

lose? All this would be very remarkable, and seems to indicate that

this organism is at least most probably not a Heliozoon, much as it

simulates one, but a Sarcodine of “‘ lower” type. It is possible the

great sharply-defined chlorophyll-masses might at some epoch

become “ zoospores” and perhaps “conjugate ;” but this is only

supposition. Mr. Archer learnt that Prof. Lankester was making a

thorough examination with large material of this form, and it was

to be hoped that he might be able to throw much light upon it. One

thing at least was certain, that this was not the same green “ Helio-

zoon”’ referred to by Mr. Archer at last meeting. At any rate,

this is undoubtedly a new form ; and Mr. Archer felt greatly indebted,

so far as he was concerned, to Prof. Lankester for the honour done

him in connecting his name with so interesting a novelty. He had

also to thank Mr. Bolton very much for his courtesy and the pains

he had taken to cause him at last to see the right thing.

A modified Microtome exhibited —Dr. Scott exhibited a microtome

devised by Dr. Hayes, Merrion Square, mainly on the model of the

instrument by Junge of Heidelberg ; but in place of the very great

Dublin Microscopical Club. 145

delicacy which characterizes that instrument, this one was made

rather roughly and strongly, rendering it more suitable for ordinary

use. In place of a costly knife, of peculiar pattern, it worked with

an ordinary razor, and was adapted for freezing tissues by means of

ether. By a simple arrangement which Dr. Scott fitted to it, con-

tinuous series of sections of known thickness could be cut with ease.

The price was also exceptionally low.

Chert with Sponge-spicules.—Prof. Sollas showed sections of chert

from Lias with sponge-spicules.

Experiments to alustrate the Application of the Microscope to

practical Mineralogical Questions, were shown by Prof. Tichborne.

In examining an argentiferous mineral which was found in Wales,

and known thereas “blue stone,” it became desirable to determine

- whether the said mineral was a definite double sulphide of lead and

zinc, or whether it was a fine mechanical mixture of the two weil-

known minerals galena and blende. The said blue stone had been also

found in Ireland at Ovoca, and being considered a definite mineral,

had been christened Killmacooite, from alocalname. Dr. Tichborne

found that on gradually powdering the mineral and examining it

' from time to time under the microscope, a point was at length reached

when half the particles became transparent and transmitted light,

whilst no amount of powdering would render the other particles

transparent. ‘T’o try such an experiment it was necessary to view

with very strong transmitted light (a half-inch object-glass) and

to cut off all reflected light. From this experiment he came to the

conclusion that the mineral was an intimate mixture of fine crystals

of blende and galena, the blende being the transparent particles and

the galena the opaque. Although both these minerals possess a certain

degree of metallic lustre, galena is one of the most perfectly opaque

substances known, whilst blende in very thin layers is perfectly

transparent. Prof. Tichborne illustrated this by depositing thin

layers of artificial galena and blende upon glass by the action of

sulpho-urea upon alkaline solutions of the respective oxides of lead

and zine.

October 16, 1884.

Structure of Leaves of Abies subalpina, Engelm.— Prof. M‘Nab ex-

hibited sections of leaves of Abzes subalpina, Engelmann, which he

had collected in Kicking Horse Pass, Rocky Mountains, Sept. 12,

1884. These differed in no way from leaves of the type specimen

of Abies lasiocarpa, Hooker, a species sent by Douglas from the

very same region, and thus, according to the strict law of priority,

Engelmann’s recent name should be rejected.

Zygospore of Cosmarium cucurbita.—Mr. Archer showed the zygo-

spore, or what appeared to be the zygospore, of Cosinarium cucur-

bita, collected by Mr. Pim at Killarney a few weeks previously.

This formed a somewhat elongate, on the whole subelliptic figure,

146 Dublin Microscopical Club.

the surface elevated into a number (say probably ten or twelve) of

large hemispherical prominences ; thus the whole presented a very

broadly undulate outline. The cell-wall was thick, destitute of any

processes beyond the somewhat tall rounded prominences, as men-

tioned. The chlorophyll-contents dense and remaining of a bright

green. The identification of this pretty object as the zygospore of

the species mentioned rested upon the presence of a pair of empty

semicells, seemingly involved with it, and in just the position they

ought to assume if they really were the halves of one of the parent-

cells; of course this assumption would have been enormously forti-

fied, if not indeed absolutely determined, had the empty semicells

of another parent-cell been found in a corresponding position. At

any rate, there could be but little doubt that this really was a

spore ; and if the assumption as to its identity be correct, this would

seem to be the first record of the zygospore of that very common -

species. Indeed it is rather curious how rarely some of the common

species of Desmidiew are met with conjugated, though others, indeed,

are frequently so encountered. The present zygospore has little

resemblance to any other, and at least could not be mistaken seem-

ingly for any described. Perhaps of all forms known it had most

resemblance to that of Penium phymatosporum, a not uncommon .

species, of which, however, Mr. Archer had only once seen the

zygospore ; but, as might be expected from the relative size of the

species, the present zygospore is far smaller, and, though seem-

ingly elongate, is not subquadrate and compressed ; it is, as men-

tioned, in general form elliptic, and might be described as broadly

undulato-ovate. It has a certain resemblance, too, to the zygospore

of one at least of three common forms, confused under the name

Cosmarium margaritiferum, which, however, is greatly larger,

spherical, and its hemispherical prominences, in proportion to the

bulk of the total mass of the zygospore, not nearly so elevated.

Gelatinous Alga from a Geyser-basin, Yellowstone Park, Wye-

ming.—Mr. G. F. Fitzgerald exhibited some morsels of a gelatinous

growth which he had found in the “ Prismatic Pool” in the middle

of a Geyser-basin, Yellowstone Park, Wyoming, United States.

The mass from which he had taken the specimens grew to a distance

of about 5 or 6 feet nearly all round the edge of the pool, which was

about 30 yardsin diameter. The water of the pool overflowed its edge

almost throughout, and it was in this overflow water that the jelly-

like substance grew. The temperature of the water was from 100°

to120°Fahr. It grew on what appeared to be a flat tuffa rock, depo-

sited out of the water of the pool, and covered it very uniformly to a

depth of about an inch to an inch anda half. Its upper surface

was somewhat lumpy, very much like the thick moss that grows in

cushions on the tops of walls, when the cushions get close enough to

make a continuous surface. The upper surface was bright red,

but below it was a nearly clear jelly of about the consistency

Dublin Microscopical Club. 147

of a slimy stiff calf’s-foot jelly. Under the top surface there were

a series of what appeared like surfaces of growth that gave a vertical

section somewhat the appearance of some agates.

November 20, 1884.

Canadian Specimen of Cosmarium notabile, Bréb.—Mr. Archer

drew attention to specimens of Cosmariwm notabile, Bréb., a rather

small form, found in a Canadian gathering made by Prof. M‘Nab on

his recent visit. This is far from a common species here at home,

but can hardly be called a rarity. It seems to be a constant form,

though differing slightly in dimensions. Very few other forms

occurred in the Canadian gathering, and none seemingly very note-

worthy. A Palmellaceous algal form occurred in the gathering, of

which Dr. M‘Nab showed a slide. Some of the examples presented

the appearance of a slipping out of the proteplasmic contents of

certain of the cells en masse; some seemingly showing this pheno-

menon in a more remarkable manner Mr. Archer had met with

in some of the material Dr. M‘Nab had given him.

Nostoc calidarium, Wood, from Geyser-basin, Wyoming.—Dr. EK.

Perceval Wright showed a few mounted fragments of the gelatinous

alga from the Geyser-basin, Yellowstone Park, Wyoming, which had

been collected by Mr. G. F. Fitzgerald, and exhibited at the previous

meeting of the Club. The mass seemed to be composed of a mat-

ting together of several algal forms, the prominent species in which

was a Wostoc, very possibly Nostoe calidariwm, Wood, a species

described as found in a thermal spring in the northern portion of

Owen’s Valley, California, the temperature of the water being be-

tween 110° and 120° Fahr., or about the same as that of the water

in which the specimens exhibited vegetated. Although the two

sets of filaments referred to by Wood were present in the mass,

no heterocysts had been detected. The other forms found were a

Chroococcus, pretty generally diffused, and much more sparsely an

Oscillatoria, provisionally O. Frohlichit.

Aregma (Phragmidium) obtusum, Link, exhibited—Mr. Green-

wood Pim showed Aregma (Phragmidium) obtusum, Link, which

occurred on leaves of the “ Barren Strawberry” (Potentilla fraga-

riastrum), in Hollybrook, near Bray, last autumn. This form is

very distinct from those occurring on the bramble, rose, and rasp-

berry, one of which was shown for comparison, in being quite obtuse

at the apex of the spore and haying a very short stalk. It appears

rare, this being its first notice in Ireland, but occurring on a small

and insignificant plant may probably often escape detection. It is

curious that the three closely allied genera Aregma, Xenodochus, and

Triphragmium are confined to members of the natural order Rosacee,

whilst the extensive series of Puccinias, also nearly related, are

found on various natural orders, Rosacee being almost exempt.

148 Dublin Microscopical Club.

Myliusia Grayi.—Octahedral nodes of the skeleton, in compa-

rison with those of Dactylocalyw pumiceus in the young state, were

shown by Prof. Sollas.

Cienodrilus, sp., a living example, was shown by Prof. Haddon.

December 18, 1884.

Plant-remains from Silurian Rocks.—Prof. Sollas showed a sec-

tion from Silurian rocks presenting what seemed to be plant-

remains, forming, in a longitudinal view, long drawn out, large, and

thick-walled, variously sized non-septate tubes, and in a transverse

view presenting each a circular outline, these involved in a common

matrix.

Section of Quartz-trachyte, or Liparite, from the Neighbourhood of

Smyrna, was shown by Prof. Hull, F.R.S. The district is well

known to be rich in volcanic rocks of Tertiary age, consisting of

trachytic, augitic, and other varieties of rock, together with tuffs and

agelomerates, on a mass of which last the ancient castle is built.

The section exhibited is taken from a grey porphyritic rock, con-

taining numerous crystals of sanidine, plagioclase, minute grains

of quartz, crystals of biotite, augite, hornblende ?, sub-crystalline

forms of vesuvian, and magnetite in small quantity in octahedral

grains—in all about eight varieties of minerals set in a “ ground-

mass ” (or paste) of glass.

The ground-mass requires a rather high power for observation,

and is seen to consist of a glass traversed by multitudes of trichites

and microliths, together with minute colourless prisms of apatite,

quartz grains, and crystals of plagioclase. The quartz grains, both

large and small, are also seen to contain numerous cavities, some

with fluid, some containing “ dust” or specks of magnetite (?),

From the above account it will be inferred that, with the polari-

scope, the section offers a very beautiful appearance, the various

minerals displaying their coloration with ever varying effects as the

polarizer is made to rotate.

On the whole it would appear that the rock answers pretty well

to the description of “ Liparite” of Roth, as given by Zirkel

(‘Mineralien und Gesteine,’ p. 345) and Rosenbusch (‘ Mikro-

scopische Physiographie d. Mineralien, Band u. p. 188).

Remarkable Spore or Spore-like Body from the Carboniferous For-

mation.—Prof, Haddon exhibited a spore or spore-like body found in

a section from the Carboniferous formation, Halifax, forming a very

pretty object, much resembling some desmidian zygospore in its orbi-

cular figure, beset all over by numerous short processes of equal

length, causing the whole to present a stellate aspect.

Spheroblasts from Stem of Privet (Ligustrum vulgare).—Dr.

M‘Nab exhibited a section of an arrested bud from the stem of

Geological Society. 149

the privet (Ligustrum vulgare), the specimens of which were sent to

him by Mr. Greenwood Pim. ‘The arrested buds were numerous on

the stem and were not arranged in any special order, so that there

were probably both normal and adventitious buds, converted into

spheroblasts, ike those so well known on the stem of the beech.

Two peculiarities were noticeable: first, that the sides of the bud

had four rows of leaf-scars, all internodes having been suppressed ;

and second, some of the arrested buds had produced opposite lateral

buds, right and left, at their base, thus forming a three-lobed struc-

ture. The transverse section, shown under the microscope, ex-

hibited a very remarkable contorted condition of the wood, with

only slight traces externally of medullary rays. Both pith and

cortex were well developed. The vessels were few and small, and

the whole appearance was very different from that of normal privet-

“wood.

Photographs of Diatoms exhibited.—Prof. Haddon showed some

fine photographs of Diatoms, from the War Museum, Washington,

made under a very large amplification (2000-3000 diam.) of great

beauty and clearness.

Prof. EK. Perceval Wright showed examples and drawings of a

new genus and species of Alcyonaria from the ‘Challenger’ col-

lection.

Variety of * Grit” from Bray Head exhibited—Prof. V. Ball,

F.R.S., exhibited a section of a dense purple-coloured rock which is

found near the southern extremity of the section of Cambrian rocks

forming Bray Head. The mode of occurrence of this rock being for

the most part obscure, although at one point it is distinctly stratified,

this, together with its density and hardness, made it desirable to

examine its microscopical characters. It proves to be a distinctly

elastic rock, consisting mainly of small fragments of quartz in a

_ferruginous matrix. It may be regarded as a somewhat exceptional

variety of the class of rocks of this age to which the term “ grit”

used to be applied by Prof. Jukes.

GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

April 15, 1885.—Prof. T. G. Bonney, D.Sc., LL.D., F.R.S.,

President, in the Chair.

The following communication was read :—

“Notes on the Polyzoa and Foraminifera of the Cambridge

Greensand.” By G. RK. Vine, Esq. Communicated by Thomas

Jesson, Hsq., F.G.8.

After commenting on the want of published information con-

cerning the Polyzoa of the Cambridge Greensand, as shown by the